Comparison with Global Major Religions and National Constitutions

KeyWord:"kingdom of heaven | heavens | heaven | Heaven | paradise | heavenly " 1 Country
If the showing result not you mean....Please search instead for !!

No. Country English

1 PPDA
self-realization, their families living and working in peace and prosperity for generations. In the torrent of history, these Constitutional Standards will reveal the secret of heaven and become the "ultimate system for humanity and the final destination in life" worthy of universal trust and pursuit. ( 5 )

Catholic Church: The Old Testament of Holy Bible

The "Permanent Peace Constitutional Standards" are a tool for the continuation and development of the "Myriad Volumes of Teachings"， and they are also an essential element for realizing the concept of "Heaven". The proof is as stated in the principle of the first part of the "Permanent Peace Constitutional Standards ": Astronauts look back from outer space at earth in the nebula and see that people are on earth as well as in the sky. This is the truth of the laws of nature. Relevant comparisons include the following:

No. Name Content

1 Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Maccabees
7:11) as he spoke these noble words: "it was from heaven that i received these; for the sake of his laws i disdain them; from him i hope to receive them again."

2 Old Testament/The Pentateuch/Deuteronomy
32:40) "to the heavens i raise my hand and swear: as surely as i live forever,

3 Old Testament/The Pentateuch/Deuteronomy
33:26) "there is no god like the god of the darling, who rides the heavens in his power, and rides the skies in his majesty;

4 Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Kings
8:45) listen in heaven to their prayer and petition, and defend their cause.

5 Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Kings
2:11) as they walked on conversing, a flaming chariot and flaming horses came between them, and elijah went up to heaven in a whirlwind.

6 Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Chronicles
7:13) if i close heaven so that there is no rain, if i command the locust to devour the land, if i send pestilence among my people,

7 Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Chronicles
7:14) whom my name has been pronounced, humble themselves and pray, and seek my presence and turn from their evil ways, i will hear them from heaven and pardon their sins and revive their land.

8 Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees
3:18) but judas said: "it is easy for many to be overcome by a few; in the sight of heaven there is no difference between deliverance by many or by few;

9 Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees
4:10) so now let us cry to heaven in the hope that he will favor us, remember his covenant with our fathers, and destroy this army before us today.

10 Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees
9:46) cry out now to heaven for deliverance from our enemies."

11 Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees
16:3) take my place and my brother's, and go out and fight for our nation; and may the help of heaven be with you!"

12 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Job
15:15) if in his holy ones god places no confidence, and if the heavens are not clean in his sight,

13 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms
2:4) the one enthroned in heaven laughs; the lord derides them,

14 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms
19:7) from one end of the heavens it comes forth; its course runs through to the other; nothing escapes its heat.

15 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms
20:7) god will answer him from the holy heavens with a strong arm that brings victory.

16 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms
78:23) so he commanded the skies above; the doors of heaven he opened.

17 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Proverbs
8:27) "when he established the heavens i was there, when he marked out the vault over the face of the deep;

18 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/The Book of Wisdom
9:10) send her forth from your holy heavens and from your glorious throne dispatch her that she may be with me and work with me, that i may know what is your pleasure.

19 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Sirach
43:1) the clear vault of the sky shines forth like heaven itself, a vision of glory.

20 Old Testament/The Prophetic Books/Jeremiah
51:15) he has sworn who made the earth by his power, and established the world by his wisdom, and stretched out the heavens by his skill.

21 Old Testament/The Prophetic Books/Daniel
4:23) stump and roots of the tree are to be left means that your kingdom shall be preserved for you, once you have learned it is heaven that rules.

22 Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Sirach
40:27) the fear of god is a paradise of blessings; its canopy, all that is glorious.

Catholic Church: The New Testament of Holy Bible

No. Name Content

1 New Testament/The Gospels/Matthew
18:10) "see that you do not despise one of these little ones, for i say to you that their angels in heaven always look upon the face of my heavenly father.

2 New Testament/The Gospels/Luke
15:18) i shall get up and go to my father and i shall say to him, "father, i have sinned against heaven and against you.

3 New Testament/The Gospels/John
3:31) but the one who comes from heaven (is above all).

4 New Testament/The Gospels/Acts
3:21) whom heaven must receive until the times of universal restoration of which god spoke through the mouth of his holy prophets from of old.

5 New Testament/New Testament Letters/2 Corinthians
12:4) was caught up into paradise and heard ineffable things, which no one may utter.

6 New Testament/New Testament Letters/Galatians
1:8) but even if we or an angel from heaven should preach (to you) a gospel other than the one that we preached to you, let that one be accursed!

7 New Testament/New Testament Letters/Hebrews
9:24) for christ did not enter into a sanctuary made by hands, a copy of the true one, but heaven itself, that he might now appear before god on our behalf.

8 New Testament/The Gospels/Luke
23:43) he replied to him, "amen, i say to you, today you will be with me in paradise."

Catholic Church: 31,628 important Christian documents on peace since 1245

No. Content

1
regina caeli, 23 may 2021

2
regina caeli, 16 may 2021

3
regina caeli, 9 may 2021

4
regina caeli, 2 may 2021

5
regina caeli, 18 april 2021

6
regina caeli, 5 april 2021

7
regina caeli, 31 may 2020

8
regina caeli, 24 may 2020

9
regina caeli, 17 may 2020

10
regina caeli, 10 may 2020

11
regina caeli, 3 may 2020

12
regina caeli, 26 april 2020

13
to members of the alunni del cielo (“students of heaven”) association (10 november 2018)

14
regina c�li, 28 may 2017

15
regina c�li, 21 may 2017

16
regina c�li, 14 may 2017

17
regina c�li, 7 may 2017

18
regina c�li, 30 april 2017

19
regina c�li, 23 april 2017

20
regina c�li, 17 april 2017, easter monday

21
regina c�li, 1st may 2016

22
regina c�li, 28 march 2016, easter monday

23
regina caeli, 3 may 2015

24
regina c�li, 19 april 2015

25
where heaven begins (17 october 2014)

26
regina caeli, 1st june 2014

27
regina caeli, 25 may 2014, holy land

28
regina caeli, 18 may 2014

29
regina caeli, 4 may 2014

30
regina caeli, 27 april 2014

31
regina caeli, 21 april 2014, easter monday

32
regina c�li, 12 may 2013

33
regina c�li, 5 may 2013

34
regina c�li, 21 april 2013

35
regina c�li, 7 april 2013

36
regina c�li, 1st april 2013, easter monday

37
regina c�li, 29 april 2012

38
regina c�li, 15 april 2012

39
regina c�li, 9 april 2012, easter monday

40
regina c�li, 12 june 2011, solemnity of pentecost

41
regina caeli, 29 may 2011

42
regina caeli, 22 may 2011

43
regina caeli, 15 may 2011

44
regina caeli, 8 may 2011 - mestre

45
regina caeli, 1st may 2011

46
regina c�li, 25 april 2011, easter monday

47
regina c�li, 9 may 2010

48
regina c�li, 25 april 2010

49
regina c�li, 11 april 2010

50
regina c�li, 5 april 2010, easter monday

51
regina c�li, 24 may 2009 - cassino

52
regina c�li, 17 may 2009

53
regina c�li, 12 may 2009 - jerusalem (holy land)

54
regina c�li, 3 may 2009

55
regina c�li, 19 april 2009, divine mercy sunday

56
regina c�li, 24 march 2008, easter monday

57
regina caeli, 20 may 2007

58
regina caeli, 6 may 2007

59
regina caeli, 22 april 2007, pavia (italy)

60
regina caeli, 15 april 2007

61
regina caeli, 4 june 2006, pentecost

62
regina caeli, 21 may 2006

63
regina caeli, 7 may 2006

64
regina caeli, 30 april 2006

65
regina caeli, 23 april 2006

66
regina caeli, 17 april 2006, easter monday

67
regina caeli, 8 may 2005

68
regina caeli, 1 may 2005

69
regina caeli, 8 june 2003, croatia

70
regina caeli, 4 may 2003, madrid

71
regina caeli, 28 april 2002

72
regina caeli, 21 april 2002

73
regina caeli, 14 april 2002

74
regina caeli, 7 april 2002

75
regina caeli, 1 april 2002

76
regina caeli, 11 may 1997, lebanon

77
regina caeli, 4 may 1997

78
regina caeli, 27 april 1997,prague

79
regina caeli, 20 april 1997

80
regina caeli, 13 april 1997,sarajevo

81
regina caeli, 6 april 1997

82
regina caeli, 31 march 1997

83
regina c�li, 27 may 1990, rabat (malta)

84
regina caeli, 27 may 1979

85
regina caeli, 13 may 1979

86
regina caeli, 6 may 1979

87
regina caeli, 22 april 1979

Catholic Church: Past Popes for Nearly a Hundred Years ‘Messages on World Day of Peace’

No. Name Content

1 2011 RELIGIOUS FREEDOM， THE PATH TO PEACE
1) sacred scripture, in harmony with our own experience, reveals the profound value of human dignity: ��when i look at your heavens, the work of your fingers,

2 2010 IF YOU WANT TO CULTIVATE PEACE， PROTECT CREATION
1) [4] dante alighieri, the divine comedy, paradiso, xxxiii, 145.

3 2005 DO NOT BE OVERCOME BY EVIL BUT OVERCOME EVIL WITH GOOD
1) carried to contempt for god, has given rise to the earthly city; love of god, carried to contempt for self, has given rise to the heavenly city" (de civitate dei, xiv:28).

4 1990 PEACE WITH GOD THE CREATOR， PEACE WITH ALL OF CREATION
4) it must not be based on a rejection of the modern world or a vague desire to return to some "paradise lost" .

5 1969 THE PROMOTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS， THE WAY TO PEACE
4) value of spiritual fulness and personal as well as collective and social salvation; earthly and temporal peace, to us, is the reflection and prelude of heavenly and eternal peace.

Catholic Church: Pope Franciscus, nearly 4,000 important ideas, opinions, or propositions on

No. Name Content

1 Treasure hunt (20 June 2014)
2) and ��€��one can only have a free heart with the treasures of heaven: love, patience, service to others, worshipping god��€� .

2 Where Heaven begins (17 October 2014)
5) pope francis further emphasized: ��€��with this seal we have heaven in our grasp��€� .

3 A surprising embrace (8 January 2016)
7) ��€��love is beautiful, to love is beautiful, and in heaven there will be only love, charity.

4 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
1) therefore, to summarize: the ��€��galilee of memory; the heaven of intercession and of prayer; and mission to the world��€� .

5 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
4) it is also necessary ��€��to pray, to lift our gaze to heaven because he is there to intercede��€� for us.

6 Being Christian means belonging to the People of God (7 May 2020)
8) we sang the same today ��€��i will declare that your love stands firm forever, that you have established your faithfulness in heaven itself��€� (ps 88[89]:2).

7 To participants of a Meeting for Formators of Consecrated Men and Women sponsored by the Congregation for Institutes of Consecrated Life and Societies of Apostolic Life (11 April 2015)
16) beauty of consecrated life: some ��€�” i have written here, but you see that even the pope is censored ��€�” say that consecrated life is heaven on earth.

8 To participants in the Plenary Session of the Pontifical Academy of Social Sciences (18 April 2015)
3) it is important to build the earthly city in the light of the beatitudes, and thereby journey toward heaven in the company of the smallest and the least.

9 Visit to the Basilica of Saint Mary of the Angels (Assisi, 4 August 2016)
1) besides, what is heaven if not the mystery of love that eternally unites us to god, to contemplate him forever?

10 Pilgrimage to FÃ¡tima: Greeting of the Holy Father to the sick at the conclusion of Mass (13 May 2017)
3) count on the prayer of the church, which from every corner of the world rises up to heaven for you and with you.

11 Apostolic Journey to Romania: The Lord's prayer in the new Orthodox Cathedral (Bucarest, 31 May 2019)
1) to you, father, who art in heaven, a heaven that embraces all and in which you make the sun rise on the good and the evil, on the just and the unjust (cf.

12 Apostolic Journey to the Republic of Iraq: Interreligious meeting at the Plain of Ur (6 March 2021)
1) the way that heaven points out for our journey is another: the way of peace.

13 Apostolic Journey to the Republic of Iraq: Interreligious meeting at the Plain of Ur (6 March 2021)
9) freedom of conscience and freedom of religion will everywhere be recognized and respected; these are fundamental rights, because they make us free to contemplate the heaven for which we were created.

14 Prayer of Pope Francis for the Extraordinary Jubilee of Mercy [8 December 2015 - 20 November 2016]
3) from being enslaved by money; the adulteress and magdalene from seeking happiness only in created things; made peter weep after his betrayal, and assured paradise to the repentant thief.

15 Second World Day of the Poor, 2018: This poor man cried and the Lord heard him
4) poverty cannot be summed up in a word; it becomes a cry that rises to heaven and reaches god.

16 Message for the 105th World Day of Migrants and Refugees, 2019
1) ��€��see that you do not despise one of these little ones, for i say to you that their angels in heaven always look upon the face of my heavenly father��€� (mt 18:10).

17 "Urbi et Orbi" - Christmas Day 2013
2) it is a song which unites heaven and earth, giving praise and glory to heaven, and the promise of peace to earth and all its people.

18 Letter of the Holy Father Francis to His Holiness Benedict XVI, Pope Emeritus, for the death of his brother, Msgr. Georg Ratzinger (2 July 2020)
1) you of my prayers of suffrage for your dear departed one, so that the lord of life, in his merciful goodness, may welcome him into heaven and grant him the reward that awaits the faithful servants of the gospel.

19 1 November 2013: Holy Mass on the Solemnity of All Saints
1) we can enter heaven only thanks to the blood of the lamb, thanks to the blood of christ.

20 Ordinary Public Consistory for the creation of new Cardinals (19 November 2016)
1) my dear brothers, newly created cardinals, the journey towards heaven begins in the plains, in a daily life broken and shared, spent and given.

21 Apostolic Journey to Colombia: Holy Mass (port of Contecar, Cartagena - 10 September 2017)
7) is to build peace, ��€��speaking not with the tongue but with hands and works��€� (saint peter claver), and to lift up our eyes to heaven together.

22 Apostolic Journey to Romania: Holy Mass in the Catholic Saint Joseph Cathedral (Bucarest, 31 May 2019)
7) their tears were not in vain; they were a prayer that rose to heaven and nurtured the hope of this people.

23 Fratelli tutti (3 October 2020)
6) the attempt to build a tower that would reach to heaven was not an expression of unity between various peoples speaking to one another from their diversity.

24 General Audience of 10 September 2014
8) and they are awaiting them, there [pointing to heaven], at the gate, to open the gate of heaven to them.

25 General Audience of 11 November 2020: Catechesis on prayer - 14. The persevering prayer
2) even if heaven is overshadowed, the christian does not stop praying.

26 General Audience of 3 March 2021: Catechesis on prayer - 25. Prayer and the Trinity. 1
2) it is jesus who opened up heaven to us and projected us into a relationship with god.

27 Apostolic Letter Candor lucis aeternae of the Holy Father on the Seventh Centenary of the Death of Dante Alighieri (25 March 2021)
5) it seeks not only to be beautiful and morally elevating poetry, but to effect a radical change, leading men and women from chaos to wisdom, from sin to holiness, from poverty to happiness, from the terrifying contemplation of hell to the beatific contemplation of heaven� ��€� .

28 Evangelii Gaudium : Apostolic Exhortation on the Proclamation of the Gospel in Today's World (24 November 2013)
8) ��€��i was hungry and you gave me food to eat��€� , and he taught them that mercy towards all of these is the key to heaven (cf.

29 Angelus, 12 January 2014, Feast of the Baptism of the Lord
5) instead, in celebrating christmas, once again faith has given us the certainty that the heavens have been rent with the coming of christ.

30 Angelus, 2 March 2014
9) it is better to share, for we can take with us to heaven only what we have shared with others.

31 Angelus, 1 November 2014
3) so many brothers and sisters in the faith who walk beside us, supporting us with their help, and together we travel the same road toward heaven.

32 Angelus, 28 February 2016
6) how many times, we don��€�™t know ��€�” we��€�™ll know in heaven ��€�” but how many times we are there, there ... [about to fall off the edge] and the lord saves us.

33 Angelus, 11 September 2016
1) jesus himself in today��€�™s gospel says, ��€��there will be more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous people who have no need of repentance��€� (lk 15: 7).

34 Angelus, 1Â° November 2018, Solemnity of All Saints
1) today��€�™s first reading, from the book of revelation, speaks to us about heaven and sets before us ��€��a great multitude��€� , innumerable, ��€��from every nation, from all tribes and peoples and tongues��€� (rev 7:9).

35 Angelus, 26 December 2019, Feast of St. Stephen Protomartyr
7) in stephen��€�™s martyrdom, in fact, violence is defeated by love, death by life: at the hour of supreme witness, he contemplates the open heavens and grants forgiveness to his persecutors (cf.

36 Regina Caeli, 17 May 2020
4) from heaven may he continue to intercede for the people of god and for peace in the world.

37 Angelus, 7 June 2020
1) love of god, which fills us with joy and gives meaning to our journey in this world, always guiding us towards our destination, which is heaven .

38 Angelus, 15 August 2020, Solemnity of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary
4) in addition, for having given us his mother, for the brothers and sisters he puts on our path, and because he opened heaven to us?

39 Angelus, 8 December 2020, Solemnity of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary
2) what opens the gates of paradise to us is god��€�™s grace, received by us with faithfulness.

40 Angelus, 1st January 2021, Solemnity of Mary, the Holy Mother of God
1) birth to the ��€��prince of peace��€� (is 9:6), and who cuddles him this way, with such tenderness in her arms, obtain for us from heaven the precious gift of peace, which cannot be fully pursued by human strength alone.

41 Faith is not fraud (26 April 2013)
6) renting a room in heaven?��€� preparing a place means preparing ��€��our capacities for enjoying, for seeing, for hearing and for understanding the beauty of what awaits us, of that homeland for which we are bound�� €� .

42 That adolescent progressivism (12 June 2013)
5) the law is more or less the way to enter the covenant��€� , which began with a promise on that afternoon in the earthly paradise, then continued with noah��€�™s ark, with moses in the desert and then progressed as the law of israel in order to do god��€�™s will��€� .

43 The Christianâs haste (15 June 2013)
1) christian life must always be restive and never act as a tranquillizer or even less as ��€��a terminal treatment to keep us quiet until we go

44 Mercy, celebration and remembrance (5 July 2013)
4) addressing this point pope francis referred to luke��€�™s gospel (15) where it clearly says that there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over 99 righteous people who have no need of repentance.

45 The threat of gossip (2 September 2013)
3) let us ask this of the lord: never to kill our neighbour with our tongue, and to be with the lord just as we shall all be in heaven��€� .

46 The tree of the Cross (14 September 2013)
2) the tree of paradise ��€��did such great harm��€� , whereas the tree of the cross ��€��brings us salvation and health, and pardons that harm��€� .

47 The tree of the Cross (14 September 2013)
1) the church fathers, the pope said, ��€��always compared the tree of paradise with the tree of sin; the tree that bears the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil, of knowledge, with the tree of the cross��€� .

48 The eve of the Apostle's life (18 October 2013)
2) ��€��he was not in the seventh heaven��€� , the pope remarked.

49 Godâs surname Â (17 December 2013)
1) it was a journey that began long ago, in paradise, immediately after the original sin.

50 What we leave to others (6 February 2014)
1) the holy father also recalled the testimony of st therese of the child jesus, who ��€��said that, at the end of her life, there was a

51 Salvation is a gift (25 March 2014)
1) the lord desires ��€��to soften our hearts��€� so that we might receive ��€��the promise which he made in paradise: as sin came into the world through one man, so also through another man salvation has come� ��€� .

52 Salvation is a gift (25 March 2014)
1) in his homily on the solemnity of the annunciation, pope francis invited those present at holy mass to ��€��celebrate and give thanks to god��€� because ��€��today we commemorate a definitive step along the journey��€ � of salvation ��€��since man first departed the garden of paradise��€� .

53 Not existential tourists (31 March 2014)
7) yes, they believe that heaven exists, but they are not seeking it.

54 Not existential tourists (31 March 2014)
4) ��€��even adam, when he was driven out of paradise, departed with a promise��€� .

55 Not existential tourists (31 March 2014)
3) pope francis emphasized that: ��€��the first reading contains god��€�™s promise, that which awaits us, that which god has prepared for us: ��€��behold, i create new heavens and a new earth... the former things shall not be remembered��€�™, the struggles ��€�� all will be new.

56 Forgiveness in a caress (7 April 2014)
1) ��€��with a certain irony, the gospel says that everyone went away, one by one, beginning with the elders: it is evident that they had a big debt against them in the bank of heaven!��€� , the pope remarked.

57 No fear of joy (24 April 2014)
6) he is in heaven, that��€�™s excellent, he is risen, but may he not come back again because we can��€�™t take handle it!��€� .

58 The good lawyer (3 June 2014)
2) and ��€��jesus wanted to take them to heaven to pray for us, to show the father the price��€� , as if to say: ��€��this is the price, do not leave them alone now, help them!��€� .

59 Treasure hunt (20 June 2014)
1) the holy father��€�™s homily focused on the gospel passage: ��€��do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust consume and where thieves

60 Small and holy (8 September 2014)
5) the bible tells us that ��€��he made him a promise and man left paradise with hope: a sinner, but with hope��€� .

61 Small and holy (8 September 2014)
4) however, ��€��the day that man misused his freedom, god drove him out of paradise��€� .

62 Foolish Christians (11 September 2014)
2) and here ��€��jesus��€�™ heart can be seen to grow and he makes this promise which is perhaps an image of heaven��€� .

63 Three Women (15 September 2014)
1) francis concluded by recalling that ��€��as our fathers left paradise with a promise, today we are able to go forward with hope: the hope we are given by mary, steadfast at the cross, and our hierarchical holy mother church��€ � .

64 Fear of resurrection (19 September 2014)
2) and ��€��when we speak about this, our language says: but i want to go to heaven, i do not want to go to hell!��€� .

65 Fear of resurrection (19 September 2014)
3) they were convinced that ��€��we will go to heaven, but nothing unusual��€� such as: ��€��the dead will be raised��€� .

66 Angels and demons (29 September 2014)
3) fighting against the dragon; and the dragon and his angels fought, but they were defeated and there was no longer any place for them in heaven.

67 Angels and demons (29 September 2014)
2) thus, the pope continued, ��€��to nathaniel, who was astonished, jesus says: ��€��you shall see greater things than these... you will see heaven opened, and the angels of god ascending and descending upon the son of man��€�™��€� .

68 Angels and demons (29 September 2014)
1) the pontiff began by pointing out that ��€��the two readings we heard ��€�” both that from the prophet daniel (7:9-10, 13-14) and that from the gospel according to john (1: 47-51) ��€�” speak to us about glory: the glory of heaven, the court of heaven, the adoration in heaven��€� .

69 Prayers in the darkness (30 September 2014)
2) and the pope cited the example of st teresa of the child jesus, who, ��€��in her last years of life, tried to think of heaven��€� and ��€��felt inside her, like a voice that said ��€��do not be foolish, do not make believe.

70 We all have an angel (2 October 2014)
6) on the other hand, ��€��rebellion, the desire to be independent, is something that we all have: it is arrogance itself, which our father adam had in the earthly paradise��€� .

71 Like burning incense (16 October 2014)
2) prayers of praise aren��€�™t done habitually, yet, francis highlighted, it was jesus himself who taught us, ��€��in the our father, to pray this way: our father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name...��€� .

72 Where Heaven begins (17 October 2014)
3) and this, pope francis concluded, is ��€��our road toward heaven��€� .

73 Where Heaven begins (17 October 2014)
2) this is why we are able to say that ��€��we have heaven in our grasp��€� .

74 Where Heaven begins (17 October 2014)
3) heaven begins there��€� .

75 Where Heaven begins (17 October 2014)
1) where heaven begins

76 God always goes the distance (6 November 2014)
5) but ��€��joy��€� is another thing, ��€��that joy that there is in heaven, that joy which comes from god, that joy that really comes from the

77 Two coats of paint (7 November 2014)
5) and thus, ��€��your identity card is good: it��€�™s from heaven��€� .

78 Two coats of paint (7 November 2014)
11) indeed, pope francis explained, again quoting st paul, ��€��our commonwealth is in heaven, and from it we await a savior, the lord jesus christ��€� .

79 Two coats of paint (7 November 2014)
9) in heaven or on earth?��€� .

80 Two coats of paint (7 November 2014)
2) however, the apostle indicates, the citizenship of the enemies of the cross is exclusively ��€��earthly: they are citizens of the world, not of heaven��€� .

81 Two coats of paint (7 November 2014)
1) further examining the concept, ��€��paul explains this a bit and speaks about ��€��citizenship��€�™��€� , underscoring that ��€��our commonwealth is in heaven��€� .

82 Donât be lazy (11 November 2014)
3) although this christian may go to heaven, the pope said, ��€��what a sad life!��€� .

83 In the Kingdom of God with 50 cents in their pocket (13 November 2014)
13) and heaven will be feast, but not a spectacle��€� .

84 Where the light comes from (24 November 2014)
3) thus, ��€��let us pray to this widow who is surely in heaven��€� that ��€��she may teach us to be like the church��€� , renouncing ��€��all we have�� €� and keeping ��€��nothing for ourselves��€� but instead giving ��€��all for the lord and for our neighbour��€� .

85 Depression or hope? (27 November 2014)
6) fact, ��€��asked the father to protect his disciples from the world, from the spirit of the world, which makes you feel as if you��€�™re in heaven here��€� , enjoying abundance .

86 Darkness of the heart (15 December 2014)
3) just like those of the simple people in the gospel scene: people who ��€��didn��€�™t make a mistake, because the doctors of the law knew they couldn��€�™t say: ��€ ��no, john��€�™s baptism doesn��€�™t come from heaven!��€�™, because the people knew, they had that sense of faith, which came from heaven��€� .

87 He who intercedes on our behalf (22 January 2015)
7) but jesus did not ��€��go to heaven, send us the holy spirit, end of story!

88 When God forgets (23 January 2015)
2) and this, the pontiff indicated, ��€��is not imagined, jesus says it: ��€��there will be a feast in heaven when a sinner goes to the father��€�™��€� .

89 The food of Jesus (27 January 2015)
3) a path which ��€��begins with jesus, in heaven, in the will of obeying the father��€� and on ��€��the earth, it begins with our lady��€� , at the moment in which she says to the angel: ��€��let it be done to me as you say (cf.

90 The food of Jesus (27 January 2015)
7) it is the contrary of what happened in the earthly paradise, ��€��with adam��€�™s disobedience��€� .

91 How we are changed (16 March 2015)
1) in his meditation, however, francis paused ��€��on another aspect��€� , beginning from the passage of isaiah in which ��€��the lord speaks about what he is going to make: a new heaven, a new earth� ��€� .

92 Ode to joy (26 March 2015)
3) this woman, who was married seven times, when she went to heaven would she be the spouse of those seven?��€� .

93 Memory and service (30 April 2015)
5) however, the pope emphasized, ��€��he didn��€�™t say: ��€��i preach jesus christ, the saviour; he came from heaven; god sent him; he saved us all and gave us this revelation��€�™.

94 Beguiled by the serpent (25 May 2015)
4) riches, the pope stated, ��€��are like the serpent in the earthly paradise, they beguile, they deceive, they make us believe we are powerful, like god.

95 Beguiled by the serpent (25 May 2015)
2) the same thing happens to us: ��€��attachment to riches makes us believe that all is well, there is an earthly paradise, but it takes away our hope and our horizon.

96 Beguiled by the serpent (25 May 2015)
3) so many live their lives ��€��attached to their own power, to their riches, they believe they are in paradise.

97 Beguiled by the serpent (25 May 2015)
10) there were also good people, but they were enclosed in that sort of ��€��earthly paradise��€� .

98 Beguiled by the serpent (25 May 2015)
8) riches have the capacity to seduce, to lead us into seduction and make us believe we are in an earthly paradise��€� .

99 Our wage from Jesus (26 May 2015)
1) why, the pope explained, ��€��when a christian is attached to possessions, he gives the bad impression of a christian who wants to have two things: heaven and earth��€� .

100 Our wage from Jesus (26 May 2015)
3) however, the lord ��€��told him that he lacked one thing: that he should sell all he had��€� in order to give it ��€��to the poor: ��€��you will have treasure in heaven��€�™��€� .

101 The last word (9 June 2015)
2) and ��€��heaven begins here, it is a beautiful identity that shows itself in testimony��€� .

102 In heavenâs stock exchange (19 June 2015)
6) therefore, ��€��store up: yes, okay, build a treasure: yes, okay, but one that has real value ��€�” so to speak ��€�” in ��€��heaven� ��€�™s stock exchange��€�™: there, store up there!��€� .

103 In heavenâs stock exchange (19 June 2015)
1) the treasures that count are those that are recognized by ��€��heaven��€�™s stock exchange��€� .

104 In heavenâs stock exchange (19 June 2015)
1) in heaven��€�™s stock exchange

105 How peace is made (10 September 2015)
4) indeed, ��€��at the end, in the final yearnings of life, he managed to hear something that the thief said: ��€��yes, yes, yes, come with me, dear one, come to paradise�� €�™��€� .

106 The angel and the child (2 October 2015)
3) this is precisely ��€��the docility that makes us great and leads us to heaven��€� .

107 The angel and the child (2 October 2015)
5) thus ��€��he is a friend, a friend that we don��€�™t see, but that we hear; he is a friend who will be with us in heaven, in eternal joy��€� .

108 The angel and the child (2 October 2015)
3) and, he added, ��€��in prayer, at the beginning of mass, we asked for the grace that in life��€�™s journey we may be supported by their help so as to bask, with them, in heaven� ��€� .

109 The angel and the child (2 October 2015)
3) and still, francis said, ��€��let us consider when adam was expelled from paradise: the lord did not say ��€��make do as you can!��€�™.

110 The angel and the child (2 October 2015)
2) us to perceive his presence, listening to his advice, with the docility of a child, in order to keep ourselves on the right path toward paradise.

111 The sisterâs nickname (20 October 2015)
3) and when he finds us, ��€��he embraces us, kisses us��€� , because he is ��€��a god who celebrates��€� and in heaven there is more celebration ��€��for a sinner who converts��€� than ��€��for 100 who remain just��€� .

112 The way of peace (19 November 2015)
1) today, pope francis recalled, ��€��jesus is in heaven, watching us��€� , and ��€��he will come to us here, on the altar��€� .

113 A daily struggle (20 November 2015)
5) all the people fell on their faces and worshiped and blessed heaven, that had prospered them.

114 A history of failed faithfulness (3 March 2016)
5) they were always seeking other pretexts, the gospel continues, ��€��to put him to the test: they asked him for a sign from heaven��€� .

115 Celebrate the âyesâ (4 April 2016)
3) ��€��it is all a history that ends and begins in this solemnity that we are celebrating today: the history of mankind, when he leaves paradise��€� , the pope noted at the beginning of the homily.

116 Orphans or disciples (19 April 2016)
6) in conclusion, francis recommended that we turn ��€��to the father as jesus taught us ��€�” ��€��our father, who art in heaven...��€�™ �� €�” and ask for the grace to be drawn to jesus��€� .

117 With joy and hope (6 May 2016)
5) it was precisely ��€��the joy of knowing that our humanity had entered heaven: for the first time!��€� .

118 With joy and hope (6 May 2016)
3) go out of ourselves: the joyful are not closed in on themselves; hope takes us there, it is precisely the anchor on the beach of heaven and it takes us outside��€� .

119 God is not an equation (20 May 2016)
3) ��€��in the case of levirate��€� , the pope explained, ��€��jesus speaks of eschatological fullness: ��€��in heaven there will be neither husband nor wife, they will live like angels of god��€�™��€� .

120 Ode to joy (23 May 2016)
4) a hope ��€��which the early christians depicted as an anchor in heaven��€� , and which, the pope said, is also ours.

121 Handcrafted peace (8 September 2016)
3) indeed, ��€��in salvation history, from the lord��€�™s first promise in the earthly paradise until the coming of jesus, there is a long road that we have heard about in the gospel: this man begot that one , that man begot another��€� .

122 Holy Mass in suffrage of Father Jacques Hamel (14 September 2016)
2) may he, from heaven ��€�” we ought to pray to him, because he is a martyr!

123 The logic of the day after tomorrow (16 September 2016)
7) therefore the ��€��logic of the day after tomorrow is the logic which the flesh enters into: what will heaven be like?

124 The logic of the day after tomorrow (16 September 2016)
4) bit, something of a ��€��neo-sadduceesm��€�™: to think with the logic of the future , ��€��no, but in heaven, yes, but there are many people in heaven.

125 The solitude of the shepherd (18 October 2016)
2) he is ��€��the great paul who, in prayer, was lifted to the seventh heaven, and felt things no one had felt before��€� .

126 A matter of DNA (7 February 2017)
10) and god ��€��is content, because he has a child on earth, as he has another in heaven.

127 How to respond to temptation (10 February 2017)
2) ��€��adam and eve were in the earthly paradise with all the gifts that god had given, with the task to do, to safeguard, to bring forth creation, and with love��€� .

128 In the sign of the Cross (4 April 2017)
1) the serpent, francis explained, ��€��is the symbol of evil; it is the symbol of the devil: he was the most astute of all the animals in the earthly paradise��€� .

129 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
4) these words are applicable to every christian: ��€��because i remember the encounter with jesus; i have the certainty that jesus is in heaven at this moment and intercedes for me, that he is with me; and i pray and i have the courage to speak, to go

130 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
2) he reiterated ��€��three reference places of our life: memory (galilee); prayer, intercession (heaven); and mission, going into the world��€� .

131 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
5) and so, heaven is ��€��the second reference point in life��€� .

132 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
3) therefore, pope francis added, ��€��just as it was necessary to remember the first encounter with the grace of memory, we should also ask for the grace

133 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
1) heaven, the holy father explained, is ��€��where jesus is now, but he is not separated from us; physically yes, but he is always joined to us to intercede for us��€� .

134 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
2) we see this, for example, in the passage which ��€��recounts the lord��€�™s ascension��€� : the apostles, in fact, ��€��had their eyes fixed upon heaven to such an extent that several angels came to them to say: ��€��but, why do you stand looking to heaven?

135 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
1) the second place in this ideal ��€��topography of the spirit��€� is ��€��heaven��€� .

136 Topography of the Spirit (26 May 2017)
1) there are three ��€��places of reference��€� in the life of every christian: ��€��galilee��€� , ��€��heaven��€� and ��€��the world��€ � .

137 The shrewdness of Saint Paul (1 June 2017)
6) actually on one occasion, paul himself affirms that he was ��€��caught up almost into seventh heaven, in prayer, and did not know how to speak of the beautiful things he had heard there��€� .

138 A decisive message (13 June 2017)
6) do i know that i have this security that will be fulfilled in heaven, but at least is the ��€��guaranty��€�™ of it now, the spirit?��€� .

139 Let us entrust ourselves to the Archangels (29 September 2017)
4) ��€��michael fights against him��€� , he continued, because the ��€��lord asked him to fight [the devil] for us who are on our life journey towards heaven; michael helps us to fight against him and to not be seduced by this evil spirit which deceives us��€� .

140 Let us entrust ourselves to the Archangels (29 September 2017)
3) he recalled the words of the day's collect prayer: ��€��oh god, who dispose in marvelous order ministries both angelic and human, graciously grant that our life

141 Do not fall prey to indifference (12 March 2020)
7) the gospel says that lazarus was taken to heaven, with abraham, into the bosom of abraham.

142 Asking for forgiveness implies forgiving (17 March 2020)
3) indeed, forgiveness is a condition for going to heaven.

143 Asking for forgiveness implies forgiving (17 March 2020)
2) jesus��€�™ generosity teaches us that to enter into heaven, we must forgive.

144 The process of temptation (4 April 2020)
8) let us think of that woman who had been married seven times, she had been widowed seven times: ��€��but in heaven which of the seven of her husbands will be her husband?��€� (see lk 20:33 ) he responded clearly and they went away a

145 The Holy Spirit: Master of Harmony (21 April 2020)
7) this is a model: the lord has permitted this model of an almost ��€��heavenly��€� community, to make us see where we should arrive.

146 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
1) full of hope, that makes us fruitful, that makes us communicative with others, that creates community and that always looks to the definitive peace of paradise.

147 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
7) it is beginning to live heaven, with the fruitfulness of heaven.

148 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
2) and he said to me that i speak little about heaven.

149 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
14) and the lord��€�™s peace is fruitful for me too, because it is full of hope, that is, it looks towards heaven.

150 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
5) it is a fruitful peace that is open and brings others with you as well to paradise.

151 How does the world give peace, and how does the Lord give it? (12 May 2020)
4) instead the lord��€�™s peace opens to the place where he went, it is open to heaven, it is open to paradise.

152 The mutual remaining between the vine and the branches(13 May 2020)
8) this is a mysterious way: jesus, even though he is glorified in heaven, after having lived through the passion, needs our witness for growth, for proclamation, so that the church might grow.

153 To a group of pilgrims from the Diocese of Bergamo (3 June 2013)
7) may he continue from heaven lovingly to accompany your church, which he loved so deeply in his life, and obtain for her from the lord, the gift of numerous

154 Visit to the Community of Varginha [Manguinhos] (Rio de Janeiro, 25 July 2013)
2) i would also like to tell you that the church, the ��€��advocate of justice and defender of the poor in the face of intolerable social and

155 To the pilgrimage of young people from the Diocese of Piacenza-Bobbio (28 August 2013)
18) let��€�™s ask her, who is in heaven, who is our mother, that she give us the courage to go forward, to go against the tide.

156 To participants in the meeting organized by the Pontifical Council for Justice and Peace on the 50th anniversary of âPacem in terrisâ (3 October 2013)
3) it was an appeal to men but it was also a petition to heaven.

157 To the sick and disabled children assisted at the Seraphic Institute (4 October 2013)
6) we heal the wounds of jesus here and he, from heaven, shows us his wounds and says to us all, to all of us: ��€��i am waiting for you!��€� .

158 To the sick and disabled children assisted at the Seraphic Institute (4 October 2013)
4) he wanted only to keep his wounds and to carry them with him to heaven.

159 Address to the Cloistered Nuns (4 October 2013)
24) he brought them to heaven and bears them!

160 To participants in the Plenary Assembly of the Congregation for the Oriental Churches (21 November 2013)
5) may blesseds john xxiii and john paul ii, who were tireless peacemakers on earth, be our intercessors in heaven, with the all holy mother of god, who has given us the prince of peace.

161 To the Bishops of the Episcopal Conference of Poland on their ad Limina visit (7 February 2014)
4) he accompanies us still from heaven and reminds us how important the spiritual and pastoral communion among bishops is.

162 To the parish priests of Rome (6 March 2014)
2) think of the many priests who are in heaven and ask of them this grace!

163 To the Bishops of the Episcopal Conference of East Timor on their ad Limina visit (17 March 2014)
4) east timor, heaven has redeemed you, that you may open yourself up to heaven.

164 To participants of the General Assembly of the Italian Conference of Secular Institutes (10 May 2014)
11) only the lord allows us to divine something... we shall see the results in heaven.

165 To Rectors and Students of the Pontifical Colleges and Residences of Rome (12 May 2014)
31) i spent eight days in heaven, and i discovered that i was so vain!

166 To Rectors and Students of the Pontifical Colleges and Residences of Rome (12 May 2014)
5) community life isn��€�™t paradise, it��€�™s at least purgatory ��€�” no, it��€�™s not that ��€�� [they laugh], but it��€�™s not paradise!

167 To the 66th General Assembly of the Italian Episcopal Conference held 19-22 May (19 May 2014)
2) again, being consumed by jealousy, the blindness caused by envy, the ambition that creates opposing trends, factions, sectarianism: how empty heaven is of those who are obsessed with themselves.... and then the withdrawal that seeks the lost security in the forms of the past; and

168 Phone call of Pope Francis to a group of participants in the 36th annual walking pilgrimage from Macerata to Loreto (7 June 2014)
4) god, through the intercession of our lady of loreto, that on earth once again the song of the angels may resound: ��€��glory to god in heaven and peace to men��€ � (cf.

169 Invocation for peace (8 June 2014)
7) but to be able to utter this word we have to lift our eyes to heaven and acknowledge one another as children of one father.

170 Meeting with the religious communities of Korea at the Training Center "School of Love" in Kkottongnae (16 August 2014)
4) the center of your vocation: to be for others a tangible sign of the presence of god��€�™s kingdom, a foretaste of the eternal joys of heaven.

171 Meeting with the civil authorities in the Reception Room of the Presidential Palace (Tirana, 21 September 2014)
1) teresa, together with the martyrs who witnessed to their faith ��€�“ to whom we pray and offer our appreciation ��€�“ most certainly are rejoicing in heaven because of the work of men and women of good will who contribute to the flourishing of civil society and the church in albania.

172 Visit to the European Parliament (Strasbourg, 25 November 2014)
4) plato��€�™s finger is pointed upward, to the world of ideas, to the sky, to heaven as we might say.

173 Meeting with the Pauline Family (27 November 2014)
3) i thank the vicar general for his words and i wholeheartedly join in mourning superior general fr silvio sassi, who is participating from heaven in this festive moment.

174 Address to the Bishops of Ukraine on their "ad Limina" Visit (Bishops of the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church, Bishops of Byzantine Rite and Bishops of the Ukrainian Episcopal Conference) (20 February 2015)
2) the blood of your witnesses, who intercede for you from heaven, is a further motive that urges you to true communion of hearts.

175 Meeting with the Communion and Liberation Movement (7 March 2015)
1) my first thought goes to your founder, msgr luigi giussani, remembering the 10th anniversary of his birth in heaven.

176 To participants in a Course on the Internal Forum organized by the Apostolic Penitentiary (12 March 2015)
2) when we hear the sacramental confessions of the faithful, we must always keep the inner gaze turned to heaven, to the supernatural.

177 To the Community of Christian Life (CVX) â Missionary Students' League of Italy (30 April 2015)
6) yes, i can tell you: ��€��we are all going to heaven��€� .

178 To participants in the course of formation of the Cursillos de Cristiandad Movement (30 April 2015)
24) you enabled you mother to enter heaven!��€� .

179 To children of Italian schools taking part in the encounter promoted by the "La Fabbrica della Pace" (11 May 2015)
4) we can only raise our eyes to heaven and wait for answers that are not found.

180 To Religious People of the Diocese of Rome (16 May 2015)
10) but not heaven.

181 To Religious People of the Diocese of Rome (16 May 2015)
7) some believe that consecrated life is heaven on earth.

182 Apostolic Journey - Ecuador: Welcome ceremony (âMariscal Sucreâ International Airport - Quito, 5 July 2015) (Video)
3) be constantly struck by the nobility of your people and the singular beauty of your country, which, according to the president, is nothing short of paradise.

183 Apostolic Journey - Paraguay: Visit to the âNiÃ±os de Acosta NÌuâ General Paediatric Hospital (11 July 2015)
2) i am certain that your prayers are heard in heaven.

184 Apostolic Journey - Paraguay: Meeting with representatives of the civil society at LeÃ³n Condou stadium of San JosÃ© School (AsunciÃ³n, 11 July 2015) (Video)
2) i think it sums up very nicely what i have been trying to say, ��€��[i dream of] a paradise free of war between brothers and sisters, rich in men and women healthy in heart and soul��€�� and a god who blesses its dawn��€� .

185 To the Eucharistic Youth Movement (MEG) (7 August 2015) (Video)
11) only in paradise will there be none!

186 To participants in the Meeting sponsored by the âFoundation for sustainable developmentâ on âEnvironmental justice and climate changeâ (11 September 2015) (Video)
2) may finally listen to the cries of the earth ��€�” today our mother earth is among the many who are excluded and who cry to heaven for help!

187 To participants in the Symposium organized by the Vatican Observatory (18 September 2015)
3) yes, we are all on a journey to the common house of heaven, where we will be able to read with admiration and happiness the mystery of the universe (cf.

188 Apostolic Journey - Cuba: Meeting with families at Our Lady of the Assumption Cathedral (Santiago, 22 September 2015)
3) by his love, sustaining us in faith, helping us to walk in hope, so that in every situation we can experience the true bread of heaven.

189 Apostolic Journey - United States of America: Welcoming ceremony at the South Lawn of the White House (Washington, D.C., 23 September 2015)
6) our common home has been part of this group of the excluded which cries out to heaven and which today powerfully strikes our homes, our cities and our societies.

190 Apostolic Journey - United States of America: Interreligious encounter at the Ground Zero memorial (New York, 25 September 2015)
2) we know that that is only possible as a gift from heaven.

191 Apostolic Journey - United States of America: Interreligious encounter at the Ground Zero memorial (New York, 25 September 2015)
4) in those family members, we see the face of pain, a pain which still touches us and cries out to heaven.

192 Apostolic Journey - United States of America: Meeting for Religious Liberty with the Hispanic community and other immigrants at the Independence Mall (Philadelphia, 26 September 2015)
4) we need but look at history ��€�“ we always benefit from looking at history ��€�“ especially the history of the last century, to see the atrocities

193 Pastoral Visit - Florence: Meeting with the participants in the 5th Convention of the Italian Church (Cathedral of Santa Maria del Fiore, 10 November 2015) (Video)
7) may the hands of your faith be raised to heaven, and may they do so while they edify a city built on relationships in which the love of god is the foundation.

194 To a pilgrimage of the Guanellian Family (12 November 2015)
1) you have just celebrated the first centenary of his birth into heaven.

195 Visit to the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Rome (15 November 2015) (Video)
15) exclude, they prefer power ��€�” in this case the power of money because the bricks were costly, or the tower that they hoped would reach heaven ��€�” and thus they always exclude humanity.

196 Jubilee for Prayer Groups of Padre Pio (6 February 2016)
5) ��€�” find in you too a reflection of the light of heaven!

197 Apostolic Journey to Mexico: Meeting with families in the âVÃctor Manuel Reynaâ stadium (Tuxtla GutiÃ©rrez, 15 February 2016)
6) a kingdom that invites us to share in a new mindset, that puts into motion a dynamic power capable of opening the heavens, capable of opening our hearts, our minds, our hands, and capable of challenging us with new possibilities.

198 To Participants in a Course sponsored by the Apostolic Penitentiary (4 March 2016)
3) he also used to say to someone suffering: ��€��we have in heaven the heart of a mother.

199 To the Pontifical Swiss Guard (7 May 2016)
2) of may, help you to experience more every day that profound communion with god, which for us believers begins on earth and reaches fulfilment in heaven.

200 Visit of the Holy Father to "Villa Nazareth" (18 June 2016)
11) fidelity to love, when it is easier to take another, more hidden path: the martyrdom of honesty, in this world that could be called ��€��the paradise of bribes��€� , it is so easy: � ��€��say this and you will have this��€� , where one lacks the courage to throw

Islam: “Qurʾān”

No. Name Content

1 The Heifer 2:111
and they say: "none will go to paradise but the jews and the christians;" but this is only wishful thinking. say: "bring the proof if you are truthful."

2 The Heifer 2:214
do you think you will find your way to paradise even though you have not known what the others before you have gone through? they had suffered affliction and loss, and were shaken and

3 The Heifer 2:221
who is a believer is better than an idolater even though you may like him. they invite you to hell, but god calls you to paradise and pardon by his grace. and he makes his signs manifest that men may haply take heed.

4 Family of Imran 3:133
and hasten for the pardon of your lord, and for paradise extending over the heavens and the earth, laid out for those who take heed for themselves and fear god,

5 Family of Imran 3:142
do you think you will go to paradise while god does not know who among you strive and persist?

6 Family of Imran 3:185
death. you will get your recompense in full on the day of resurrection; and he who is spared the fire and finds his way to paradise will meet his desire. as for the life of this world, it is nothing but a merchandise of vanity.

7 The Table 5:72
christ had only said: "o children of israel, worship god who is my lord and your lord." whosoever associates a compeer with god, will have paradise denied to him by god, and his abode shall be hell; and the sinners will have none to help them.

8 The Elevations 7:40
verily for those who deny our signs and turn away in haughtiness from them, the gates of heaven shall not be opened, nor will they enter paradise, not till the camel passes through the needle's eye. that is how we requite the transgressors:

9 The Elevations 7:42
as for those who believe and do good, we never burden a soul beyond capacity. they are men of paradise where they will abide for ever.

10 The Elevations 7:43
if god had not shown us the way. the apostles of our lord had indeed brought the truth." and the cry shall resound: "this is paradise you have inherited as meed for your deeds."

11 The Elevations 7:44
and the inmates of paradise will call to the residents of hell: "we have found that the promise made to us by our lord was true. have you also

12 The Elevations 7:49
"are they not those of whom you had sworn and said: 'god will not have mercy on them?' (and yet they have been told,) 'enter paradise where you will have no fear or regret.'"

13 Repentance 9:111
god has verily bought the souls and possessions of the faithful in exchange for a promise of paradise. they fight in the cause of god, and kill and are killed. this is a promise incumbent on him, as in the torah, so

14 Hud 11:23
but those who believe and do things good, and are humble before their lord, are men of paradise where they will abide for ever.

15 Hud 11:108
those who are blessed will be in paradise, where they will dwell so long as heaven and earth survive, unless your lord wills otherwise: this will be a gift uninterrupted.

16 Thunder 13:35
the likeness of paradise promised the pious and devout is (of a garden) with streams of rippling water, everlasting fruits and shade. this is the recompense of those who keep away from evil; but the recompense of those who deny the truth is hell.

17 The Rock 15:46
"enter in peace and tranquility," (they will be told).

18 The Bee 16:32
when the angels receive the souls of those who are blameless they will say: "peace on you. enter paradise as recompense for what you did."

19 The Cave 18:107
but surely those who believe and do the right will have gardens of paradise as gift,

20 Mary 19:60
except those who repent and come to believe and do the right. these will enter paradise and will not be wronged the least

21 Mary 19:63
this is the paradise those of our creatures will inherit who take heed and fear the displeasure of god.

22 Ta-Ha 20:117
so we said; "o adam, he is truly your enemy and your wife's. do not let him have you turned out of paradise and come to grief.

23 The Criterion 25:24
the inmates of paradise will have a better abode that day, and a better resting place.

24 Ya-Seen 36:55
surely the inmates of paradise will be engaged in pastimes.

25 Detailed 41:30
who say, 'our lord is god' and then remain steadfast, saying: "you should have neither fear nor regret, but rejoice in the happy news of paradise that has been promised you.

26 Decorations 43:72
this is the paradise you will inherit (as meed) for your deeds.

27 The Dunes 46:14
they are men of paradise where they will abide for ever as a recompense for what they had done.

28 Muhammad 47:15
the semblance of paradise promised the pious and devout (is that of a garden) with streams of water that will not go rank, and rivers of milk whose

29 Qaf 50:31
and paradise will be brought near, not far from those who took heed for themselves and feared god.

30 Iron 57:21
hasten for the forgiveness of your lord and paradise whose expanse is as wide as that of the heavens and the earth, which has been prepared for those who believe in god and his apostles. this is the bounty of god which he

31 The Mobilization 59:20
alike are not the inmates of hell and the residents of paradise. the men of paradise will be felicitous.

32 Prohibition 66:11
and god presents the example of pharaoh's wife for those who believe, when she said: "o lord, build me a house in paradise, and save me from pharaoh and his deeds, and save me from a wicked people;"

33 Man 76:12
and reward them for their perseverence paradise and silken robes,

34 The Snatchers 79:41
will surely have paradise for abode.

35 The Rolling 81:13
and paradise brought near,

36 The Heifer 2:25
announce to those who believe and have done good deeds, glad tidings of gardens under which rivers flow, and where, when they eat the fruits that

37 The Heifer 2:35
and we said to adam: "both you and your spouse live in the garden, eat freely to your fill wherever you like, but approach not this tree or you will become transgressors.

38 The Heifer 2:36
but satan tempted them and had them banished from the (happy) state they were in. and we said: "go, one the antagonist of the other, and live on the earth for a time ordained, and fend for yourselves."

39 The Heifer 2:82
but those who believe and do good deeds are people of paradise, and shall live there forever.

40 Family of Imran 3:15
say: "shall i tell you of (things) even better? with the lord are gardens with running streams of water for those who keep from evil and follow the straight path, where they will live unchanged with the purest of companions and blessings of god." and under god's eyes are devotees

41 Family of Imran 3:136
their recompense is pardon by their lord, and gardens with streams of running water where they will abide for ever. how fair is the recompense of those who act!

42 Family of Imran 3:195
the lord heard their prayer and answered: "i suffer not the good deeds of any to go waste, be he a man or a woman: the

43 Family of Imran 3:198
but those who are pious and obedient to their lord, will have gardens with streams of running water where they will abide as guests of god; and what is with god is best for the pious.

44 Women 4:13
these are the limits set by god, and those who follow the commandments of god and the prophet, will indeed be admitted to gardens with streams of water running by, where they will for ever abide; and this will be success supreme.

45 Women 4:57
but those who believe and do good deeds we shall admit into gardens with streams of running water, where they will abide for ever, with fairest of companions and coolest of shades.

46 Women 4:122
but those who believe and do good deeds we shall admit into gardens with streams of running water where they will abide for ever. true is the promise of god; and whose word could be truer than god's?

47 Women 4:124
but he who performs good deeds, whether man or a woman, and is a believer, will surely enter paradise, and none shall be deprived even of an iota of his reward.

48 The Table 5:12
god covenanted the people of israel and raised twelve leaders among them, and said: "i shall verily be with you. if you fulfil your devotional obligations,

49 The Table 5:65
if the people of the book had believed and feared, we would surely have absolved them of their sins, and admitted them to gardens of delight.

50 The Table 5:84
and why should we not believe in god and what has come down to us of the truth? and we hope to be admitted by our lord among those who are upright and do good?"

51 The Table 5:85
god will reward them for saying so with gardens where streams flow by, where they will live for ever. this is the recompense of those who do good.

52 The Table 5:119
god will say: 'this is the day when the truthful shall profit by their truthfulness. for them will be gardens with streams running by, where they will for ever abide." god will accept them, and they will be gratified in (obeying) him. this will surely be happiness supreme.

53 The Elevations 7:19
and you, o adam, and your spouse, live in the garden and eat your fill wheresoever you like, but do not approach this tree, or you will become iniquitous."

54 The Elevations 7:27
o sons of adam, let not satan beguile you as he did your parents out of eden, and made them disrobe to expose their disgrace to

55 The Elevations 7:46
there will be a veil between them, and on the wall will be the men (of al-a'raf) who will recognise everyone by their distinguishing marks, and will call to the inmates of paradise: "peace on you," without having entered it themselves though hoping to do so.

56 The Elevations 7:50
those in hell will call to the inmates of paradise: "pour a little water over us, or give us a little of what god has given you." they will answer: "god has verily forbidden these to those who denied the truth.

57 Repentance 9:21
their lord announces to them news of his mercy, acceptance, and gardens of lasting bliss

58 Repentance 9:72
god has promised men and women who believe gardens with streams of running water where they will abide for ever, and beautiful mansions in the garden of eden, and the blessings of god above all. that will be happiness supreme.

59 Repentance 9:89
god has provision for them of gardens with streams of running water, where they will abide for ever. this will be the supreme triumph.

60 Repentance 9:100
those among the migrants (from makkah) and helpers (in madina) who were the first to believe, and those who followed them in goodness, have been accepted

61 Jonah 10:10
their invocation will be: "all glory to you, o god," and "peace" will be their salutation, and the end of their prayer (will be): "all praise be to god, the lord of all the worlds."

62 Jonah 10:26
for those who do good there is goodness and more, and no blot or disgrace will cover their faces. they are people of paradise, where they will abide for ever.

63 Thunder 13:23
perpetual gardens which they will enter with those of their fathers, spouses and children who were virtuous and at peace, with angels coming in through every door

64 Abraham 14:23
those who believed and did the right, will be admitted to gardens with rivers flowing by, where they will abide by the leave of their lord, with 'peace' as their salutation.

65 The Rock 15:45
verily those who keep away from evil and follow the straight path shall be in the midst of gardens and springs of water.

66 The Bee 16:31
they will enter perennial gardens with streams of water and all they wish. thus will the pious and devout be rewarded.

67 The Cave 18:31
there will be gardens of eden for them, with rivers flowing by, where they will be decked in bracelets of gold, with silken robes of green and of brocades to wear, reclining on couches. how excellent the guerdon, and excellent the resting-place!

68 Mary 19:61
in the gardens of eden promised by ar-rahman to his creatures in the unknown (future). verily his promise will come to pass.

69 Ta-Ha 20:76
gardens of eden with rippling streams, where he will live for ever. this is the recompense of those who achieve integrity.

70 Ta-Ha 20:118
verily you will have no hunger or nakedness there,

71 Ta-Ha 20:123
(and) said: "go down hence together, one the enemy of the other. then will guidance come to you from me; and whoever follows my direction will neither be disgraced nor be miserable.

72 The Pilgrimage 22:14
god will admit those who believe and do the right to gardens full of rippling streams. verily god does as he pleases.

73 The Pilgrimage 22:23
god will surely admit those who believe and do the right to gardens with rivers running by, where they will be decked in bracelets of gold and of pearls; and of silk will be their garments.

74 The Pilgrimage 22:56
the order will be god's on that day; he will judge between them. then those who had come to believe and done the right will be in gardens of delight.

75 The Believers 23:11
who will inherit paradise, and live in it for ever.

76 The Criterion 25:15
ask them: "is this better or a garden for everlasting abode which has been promised the pious and devout? it would be their guerdon and their destination.

77 The Criterion 25:16
there will they have whatever they wish, and there abide for ever." this is a promise incumbent on your lord which will certainly be fulfilled.

78 The Criterion 25:22
the day they see the angels there will be no happy tidings for the sinners; and they will say: "there is an insurmountable barrier!"

79 The Criterion 25:75
they will be rewarded for their perseverance with lofty mansions in empyrean where they will be received with greetings of peace and salutations,

80 The Criterion 25:76
and abide there for ever: what an excellent destination and abode!

81 The Poets 26:85
and put me among the inheritors of paradise.

82 The Poets 26:90
paradise will be brought near those who take heed for themselves and follow the straight path;

83 The Spider 29:58
we shall admit those who believe and do the right to empyreal gardens with rivers rippling by, where they will abide for ever. how excellent the guerdon of those who toil,

84 Luqman 31:8
surely for those who believe and do the right are pleasure gardens.

85 Prostration 32:19
as for those who believe and do the right, there are gardens for abode as welcome for what they had done.

86 Originator 35:33
they will enter the gardens of eden, where they will be adorned with bracelets of gold and pearls, and of silk will be their garments.

87 Ya-Seen 36:26
(but they stoned him to death.) it was said to him: "enter paradise;" and he said: "if only my people knew

88 Ya-Seen 36:57
for them will be fruits and whatever they ask.

89 The Aligners 37:43
in gardens of delight,

90 Saad 38:50
gardens of eden with gates open wide to them,

91 Saad 38:77
(god) said: "then go hence, ostracised.

92 The Crowds 39:73
those who were mindful of their duty to their lord will be driven in groups to paradise, till they reach it and its gates are opened, and its keepers say to them: "peace be on you; you are the joyous. so enter here to live for ever."

93 The Crowds 39:74
they will say: "all praise be to god who has fulfilled the promise he had made to us, and bequeathed to us this land for dwelling in the garden wheresoever we like." how excellent the recompense for those who act!

94 Forgiver 40:8
admit them, o lord, to the garden of eden which you promised them, and those of their fathers, spouses and progeny who are upright. you are truly all-mighty and all-wise.

95 Forgiver 40:40
whoever does evil will be requited in accordance with it; but whoever does right, whether man or woman, and is a believer, will enter paradise, where they will have provision in abundance.

96 Detailed 41:31
we are your friends in this life and in the hereafter where you will get whatever your hearts desire, and have whatsoever you ask for,

97 Consultation 42:7
we have, therefore, revealed to you the eloquent qur'an that you may warn the people of the metropolis, and those who live around it, of the day of gathering, of which there is no doubt, (when mankind would be assembled) some in heaven, some in hell.

98 Consultation 42:22
of fear of what they deserve, yet it will come to pass. but those who believe and do the right will be in gardens of paradise. they will receive what they wish from their lord; and this will be the greatest favour.

99 Decorations 43:70
(you will) enter the garden, you and your spouses, and be glad."

100 Decorations 43:71
golden platters and goblets will be passed around, and everything the heart desires and pleases the eye will be there, where you will abide for ever.

101 Smoke 44:52
in the midst of gardens and of springs,

102 Smoke 44:55
they will call for every kind of fruit with satisfaction.

103 Smoke 44:56
there they will not know any death apart from the first death they had died, and will be kept safe from the torment of hell

104 The Dunes 46:16
they are those from whom we accept the very best of what they have done, and overlook their faults. they will be among the inmates of paradise: a true promise they have been made.

105 Muhammad 47:6
and will admit them into gardens with which he has acquainted them.

106 Muhammad 47:12
verily god will admit those who believe and do the right into gardens with streams of water running by. but the unbelievers revel and carouse and subsist like beasts, and hell will be their residence.

107 Victory 48:5
and that he may admit men and women who believe into gardens with rivers running by, to live for ever there, and absolve their evil, -- this, in the sight of god, will be the great fulfilment --

108 Victory 48:17
it is not binding on the blind, the lame or the sick (to follow this command); but those who obey god and his apostle will be admitted by god to gardens with running streams; but those who turn back will suffer a painful doom.

109 Qaf 50:34
"enter it in peace. this is the day of life abiding."

110 Qaf 50:35
theirs will be whatsoever they wish: and with us there is more.

111 The Spreaders 51:15
surely those who fear god and follow the straight path will be amidst gardens and fresh springs of water,

112 The Mount 52:17
those who fear god and follow the straight path will surely be in gardens and in bliss,

113 The Mount 52:23
they will exchange cups of wine free of (incitement to) pleasantry or sin.

114 The Star 53:15
close to which is the garden of tranquility,

115 The Moon 54:54
surely those who fear god and follow the straight path will be amidst gardens and light,

116 The Compassionate 55:46
but for him who lived in awe of the sublimity of his lord, there will be two gardens --

117 The Compassionate 55:48
full of overhanging branches --

118 The Compassionate 55:50
with two springs of water flowing through them both. --

119 The Compassionate 55:52
in both of them there will be every kind of fruits in pairs. --

120 The Compassionate 55:54
reclining there on carpets lined with brocade, fruits of the garden hanging low within reach.

121 The Compassionate 55:56
in them maidens with averted glances, undeflowered by man or by jinn before them, --

122 The Compassionate 55:62
and besides these two other gardens --

123 The Compassionate 55:64
of darkest verdant green --

124 The Compassionate 55:66
with two fountains gushing constantly, --

125 The Compassionate 55:68
with fruits in them, and dates and pomegranates --

126 The Compassionate 55:70
in them good and comely maidens --

127 The Inevitable 56:10
then the foremost, how pre-excellent,

128 The Inevitable 56:12
in gardens of tranquility;

129 The Inevitable 56:25
they will hear no nonsense there or talk of sin,

130 The Inevitable 56:89
there will be peace and plenty, and gardens of tranquility for him.

131 Iron 57:12
the day you see the believers, men and women, with their light advancing ahead and to the right of them, (they will be told:) "there is good news for you this day, of gardens with rivers flowing by where you will live for ever." this will be the great attainment.

132 The Argument 58:22
you will not find those who believe in god and the day of resurrection, loving those who oppose god and his prophet, even though they be

133 Column 61:12
he will forgive you your sins and admit you to gardens with rivers flowing by, and excellent mansions in the garden of eden. this will be a great fulfilment.

134 Gathering 64:9
the day he will gather you together on the day of gathering, will be the day of judgement. he who believed and did the right, will

135 Divorce 65:11
an apostle who recites before you the explicating revelations of god that he may bring those who believe and do the right out of darkness into

136 Prohibition 66:8
o you who believe, turn to god truly in repentance. perhaps your lord may forgive your ills and admit you to gardens with rivers flowing by

137 The Pen 68:34
for those who fear god there are pleasure gardens with their lord.

138 The Reality 69:22
in high empyrean

139 Ways of Ascent 70:35
they will live in gardens with honour.

140 Ways of Ascent 70:38
does every one of them wish to enter the garden of tranquility?

141 The Enrobed 74:40
sitting in the gardens, asking

142 Man 76:13
where they will recline on couches feeling neither heat of the sun nor intense cold.

143 Man 76:14
the shadows will bend over them, and low will hang the clusters of grapes.

144 Man 76:18
from a spring by the name of ever-flowing-salsabil.

145 The Constellations 85:11
surely for those who believe and do the right are gardens with rivers running by. that is the greatest success.

146 The Overwhelming 88:10
in the high empyrean,

147 The Dawn 89:30
enter then my garden."

148 Clear Evidence 98:8
whose reward is with their lord -- gardens of eden with rivers flowing by, where they will abide for ever, god pleased with their service, they with obedience to him. this (awaits) him who stands in awe of his lord.

Islam: “Hadith”

No. Name Content

1 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of belief (faith)(22)
narrated abu said al-khudri: the prophet said, when the people of paradise will enter paradise and the people of hell will go to hell, allah will order those who have had faith equal to the weight

2 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of belief (faith)(36)
belief in allah and his apostles, will be recompensed by allah either with a reward, or booty (if he survives) or will be admitted to paradise (if he is killed in the battle as a martyr).

3 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of belief (faith)(53)
to do something good (religious deeds) so that we may inform our people whom we have left behind (at home), and that we may enter paradise (by acting on them).

4 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of knowledge(86)
prophet praised and glorified allah and then said, just now at this place i have seen what i have never seen before, including paradise and hell.

5 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of knowledge(87)
do something good (religious deeds) and that we may also inform our people whom we have left behind (at home) and that we may enter paradise (by acting on them.)

6 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of wudu (ablution)(184)
praised and glorified allah and said, just now i have seen something which i never saw before at this place of mine, including paradise and hell.

7 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(349)
so the gate was opened and we went over the nearest heaven and there we saw a man sitting with some people on his right and some on his left.

8 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(349)
those on his right are the people of paradise and those on his left are the people of hell and when he looks towards his right he laughs and when he looks towards his left he weeps.'

9 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(349)
anas said: abu dhar added that the prophet met adam, idris, moses, jesus and abraham, he (abu dhar) did not mention on which heaven they were but he mentioned that he (the prophet ) met adam on the nearest heaven and abraham on the sixth heaven.

10 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(349)
then i was admitted into paradise where i found small (tents or) walls (made) of pearls and its earth was of musk.

11 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(447)
his murderers, the rebellious group) to paradise and they will invite him to hell-fire.

12 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the times of as-salat (the prayers) and its superiority(540)
the prophet then became quiet and said, paradise and hell-fire were displayed in front of me on this wall just now and i have never seen a better thing (than the former) and a worse thing (than the latter).

13 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan(614)
which is going to be established, give muhammad the right of intercession and illustriousness, and resurrect him to the best and the highest place in paradise that you promised him (of)], then my intercession for him will be allowed on the day of resurrection .

14 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan(662)
allah will prepare for him who goes to the mosque (every) morning and in the afternoon (for the congregational prayer) an honorable place in paradise with good hospitality for (what he has done) every morning and afternoon goings.

15 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(745)
on completion o the prayer, he said, paradise became s near to me that if i had dared, i would have plucked one of its bunches for you and hell became so near to me that said, 'o my lord will i be among those people?'

16 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(748)
the prophet said, i was shown paradise and wanted to have a bunch of fruit from it.

17 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(749)
both hands towards the qibla of the mosque and then said, when i started leading you in prayer, i saw the display of paradise and hell on the wall of the mosque (facing the qibla).

18 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
then when allah had finished from the judgments amongst his creations, one man will be left between hell and paradise and he will be the last man from the people of hell to enter paradise.

19 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
when he will face paradise and will see its charm, he will remain quiet as long as allah will.

20 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
so allah will laugh and allow him to enter paradise and will ask him to request as much as he likes.

21 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(835)
(if you say this then it will reach all the slaves in heaven or between heaven and earth).

22 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-jummah (friday)(922)
'aishah said: 'he said, 'i have seen things at this place of mine which were never shown to me before; (i have seen) even paradise and hell.

23 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the eclipses(1052)
the prophet replied, i saw paradise and stretched my hands towards a bunch (of its fruits) and had i taken it, you would have eaten from it as long as the world remains.

24 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the eclipses(1053)
had finished his prayer, he thanked and praised allah and said, 'i have seen at this place of mine what i have never seen even paradise and hell.

25 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of salat-ut-tahajjud (night prayer)(1120)
all the praises are for you; you are the light of the heavens and the earth and all the praises are for you; you are the king of the heavens and the earth; and all the praises

26 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of salat-ut-tahajjud (night prayer)(1145)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle (p.b.u.h) said, our lord, the blessed, the superior, comes every night down on the nearest heaven to us when the last third of the night remains, saying: is there anyone to invoke me, so that i may respond to invocation?

27 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of salat-ut-tahajjud (night prayer)(1156)
lifetime of the prophet i dreamt that a piece of silk cloth was in my hand and it flew with me to whichever part of paradise i wanted.

28 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1248)
narrated anas: the prophet said, a muslim whose three children die before the age of puberty will be granted paradise by allah due to his mercy for them.

29 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1338)
allah has given you a place in paradise instead of it.'

30 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1362)
he then said, there is none among you, and not a created soul, but has place either in paradise or in hell assigned for him and it is also determined for him whether he will be among the blessed or wretched.

31 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1364)
a man was inflicted with wounds and he committed suicide, and so allah said: my slave has caused death on himself hurriedly, so i forbid paradise for him.

32 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1367)
he replied, you praised this, so paradise has been affirmed to him; and you spoke badly of this, so hell has been affirmed to him.

33 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1374)
then they will say to him, 'look at your place in the hell fire; allah has given you a place in paradise instead of it.'

34 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1381)
narrated anas bin malik: allah's apostle (p.b.u.h) said, any muslim whose three children died before the age of puberty will be granted paradise by allah because of his mercy to them.

35 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of hajj(1636)
jibril told the gatekeeper of the nearest heaven to open the gate.

36 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-umra(1792)
he (abdullah bin `aufa) said, (he said) 'give khadija the good tidings that she will have a palace made of qasab in paradise and there will be neither noise nor any trouble in it.

37 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the virtues of al-madina(1888)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, there is a garden from the gardens of paradise between my house and my pulpit, and my pulpit is on my lake fount (al-kauthar).

38 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-saum (the fasting)(1891)
allah's apostle said, if he is saying the truth, he will succeed (or he will be granted paradise).

39 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-saum (the fasting)(1896)
narrated sahl: the prophet said, there is a gate in paradise called ar-raiyan, and those who observe fasts will enter through it on the day of resurrection and none except them will enter through it.

40 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-saum (the fasting)(1897)
allah's apostle said, whoever gives two kinds (of things or property) in charity for allah's cause, will be called from the gates of paradise and will be addressed, 'o slaves of allah!

41 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-saum (the fasting)(1898)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, when ramadan begins, the gates of paradise are opened.

42 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-saum (the fasting)(1899)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, when the month of ramadan starts, the gates of the heaven are opened and the gates of hell are closed and the devils are chained.

43 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of cultivation and agriculture(2348)
one of the inhabitants of paradise will ask allah to allow him to cultivate the land.

44 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-mazalim(2440)
apostle said, when the believers pass safely over (the bridge across) hell, they will be stopped at a bridge in between hell and paradise where they will retaliate upon each other for the injustices done among them in the world, and when they get purified of all their

45 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-mazalim(2440)
by him in whose hands the life of muhammad is everybody will recognize his dwelling in paradise better than he recognizes his dwelling in this world.

46 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of gifts and the superiority of giving gifts and the exhortation for giving gifts(2615)
the prophet said, by him in whose hands muhammad's soul is, the handkerchiefs of sa`d bin mu`adh in paradise are better than this.

47 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of gifts and the superiority of giving gifts and the exhortation for giving gifts(2631)
who does one of these virtuous deeds hoping for allah's reward with firm confidence that he will get it, then allah will make him enter paradise because of hassan (a subnarrator) said, we tried to count those good deeds below the maniha; we mentioned replying to the sneezer,

48 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of witnesses(2643)
he said, 'allah will admit into paradise any muslim whose good character is attested by four persons.'

49 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2787)
allah guarantees that he will admit the mujahid in his cause into paradise if he is killed, otherwise he will return him to his home safely with rewards and war booty.

50 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2790)
the prophet said, whoever believes in allah and his apostle, offer prayer perfectly and fasts the month of ramadan, will rightfully be granted paradise by allah, no matter whether he fights in allah's cause or remains in the land where he is born.

51 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2790)
allah has reserved for the mujahidin who fight in his cause, and the distance between each of two grades is like the distance between the heaven and the earth.

52 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2793)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, a place in paradise as small as a bow is better than all that on which the sun rises and sets (i.e.

53 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2796)
a place in paradise as small as the bow or lash of one of you is better than all the world and whatever is in it.

54 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2796)
and if a houri from paradise appeared to the people of the earth, she would fill the space between heaven and the earth with light and pleasant scent and her head cover is better than the world and whatever is in it.

55 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2809)
there are gardens in paradise and your son got the firdausal-ala (i.e.

56 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2817)
narrated anas bin malik: the prophet said, nobody who enters paradise likes to go back to the world even if he got everything on the earth, except a mujahid who wishes to return to the

57 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2818)
narrated `abdullah bin abi `aufa: allah's apostle said, know that paradise is under the shades of swords.

58 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2841)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, whoever spends two things in allah's cause, will be called by all the gate-keepers of paradise who will be saying, 'o so-and-so!

59 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2892)
guard muslims from infidels in allah's cause for one day is better than the world and whatever is on its surface, and a place in paradise as small as that occupied by the whip of one of you is better than the world and whatever is on its surface; and

60 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2898)
when allah's apostle said, a man may seem to the people as if he were practising the deeds of the people of paradise while in fact he is from the people of the hell) fire, another may seem to the people as if he were practicing the

61 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2924)
um haram informed us that she heard the prophet saying, paradise is granted to the first batch of my followers who will undertake a naval expedition.

62 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2966)
ask allah to save you (from calamities) but if you should face the enemy, then be patient and let it be known to you that paradise is under the shades of swords.

63 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(3010)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, allah wonders at those people who will enter paradise in chains.

64 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(3025)
do not wish to meet the enemy, and ask allah for safety, but when you face the enemy, be patient, and remember that paradise is under the shades of swords.

65 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(3062)
then he ordered bilal to announce amongst the people: 'none will enter paradise but a muslim, and allah may support this religion (i.e.

66 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the obligations of khumus(3123)
cause and whose motivation for going out is nothing but jihad in his cause and belief in his word, that he will admit him into paradise (if martyred) or bring him back to his dwelling place, whence he has come out, with what he gains of reward and booty.

67 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-jizya and the stoppage of war(3159)
martyred), shall go to paradise to lead such a luxurious life as he has never seen, and whoever amongst us remain alive, shall become your master.

68 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-jizya and the stoppage of war(3166)
narrated `abdullah bin `amr: the prophet said, whoever killed a person having a treaty with the muslims, shall not smell the smell of paradise though its smell is perceived from a distance of forty years.

69 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-jizya and the stoppage of war(3182)
`umar said, 'aren't our killed persons in paradise and their's in hell?'

70 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3192)
for a long period and informed us about the beginning of creation (and talked about everything in detail) till he mentioned how the people of paradise will enter their places and the people of hell will enter their places.

71 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
gabriel said to the heaven gate-keeper, 'open the gate.'

72 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
then we ascended to the 4th heaven and again the same questions and answers were exchanged as in the previous heavens.

73 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
then we ascended to the 5th heaven and again the same questions and answers were exchanged as in previous heavens.

74 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
followers of this youth who was sent after me will enter paradise in greater number than my followers.'

75 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3208)
so, a man amongst you may do (good deeds till there is only a cubit between him and paradise and then what has been written for him decides his behavior and he starts doing (evil) deeds characteristic of the people of the (hell) fire.

76 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3216)
huraira: i heard the prophet saying, who ever spends a couple (of objects) in allah's cause, will be called by the gatekeepers of paradise who will say, o so-and-so, come on!

77 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3222)
narrated abu dhar: the prophet said, gabriel said to me, 'whoever amongst your followers die without having worshipped others besides allah, will enter paradise (or will not enter the (hell) fire).

78 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3223)
if anyone of you says amin (during the prayer at the end of the recitation of surat-al-faitiha), and the angels in heaven say the same, and the two sayings coincide, all his past sins will be forgiven.

79 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3241)
narrated `imran bin husain: the prophet said, i looked at paradise and found poor people forming the majority of its inhabitants; and i looked at hell and saw that the majority of its inhabitants were women.

80 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3242)
narrated abu huraira: while we were in the company of the prophet, he said, while i was asleep, i saw myself in paradise and there i beheld a woman making ablution beside a palace, i asked, to whom does this palace belong?

81 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3245)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, the first group (of people) who will enter paradise will be (glittering) like the moon when it is full.

82 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3246)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, the first batch (of people) who will enter paradise will be (glittering) like a full moon; and those who will enter next will be (glittering) like the brightest star.

83 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3247)
70,000 or 700,000 of my followers will enter paradise altogether; so that the first and the last amongst them will enter at the same time, and their faces will be glittering like the bright full moon.

84 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3248)
he said, by allah in whose hands the life of muhammad is, the handkerchiefs of sa`d bin mu`adh in paradise are better than this.

85 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3249)
on that, allah's apostle said, no doubt, the handkerchiefs of sa`d bin mu`adh in paradise are better than this.

86 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3250)
narrated sahl bin sa`d al-saidi: allah's apostle said, a place in paradise equal to the size of a lash is better than the whole world and whatever is in it.

87 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3251)
narrated anas bin malik: the prophet said, there is a tree in paradise (which is so big and huge that) if a rider travels in its shade for one hundred years, he would not be able to cross it.

88 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3252)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said there is a tree in paradise (which is so big and huge that) a rider could travel in its shade for a hundred years.

89 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3253)
and a place in paradise equal to an arrow bow of one of you, is better than (the whole earth) on which the sun rises and sets.

90 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3254)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, the first batch (of people) who will enter paradise will be (glittering) like the full moon, and the batch next to them will be (glittering) like the most brilliant star in the sky.

91 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3256)
narrated abu sa`id al-khudri: the prophet said, the people of paradise will look at the dwellers of the lofty mansions (i.e.

92 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3257)
narrated sahl bin sa`d: the prophet said, paradise has eight gates, and one of them is called ar-raiyan through which none will enter but those who observe fasting.

93 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3277)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, when the month of ramadan comes, the gates of paradise are opened and the gates of the (hell) fire are closed, and the devils are chained.

94 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3326)
thus the angels added to adam's salutation the expression, 'wa rahmatu-l-lahi,' any person who will enter paradise will resemble adam (in appearance and figure).

95 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3329)
the hour will be a fire that will bring together the people from the east to the west; the first meal of the people of paradise will be extra-lobe (caudate lobe) of fish-liver.

96 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3332)
between him and it, and then what has been written (by the angel) surpasses, and so he starts doing deeds characteristic of the people of paradise and enters paradise.

97 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3338)
the dajjall is one-eyed and will bring with him what will resemble hell and paradise, and what he will call paradise will be actually hell; so i warn you (against him) as noah warned his nation against him.

98 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
then jibril ascended with me till he reached the second heaven and said to the gatekeeper, 'open (the gate).'

99 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
that prophet (saws) met idris, musa (moses), 'isa (jesus) and ibrahim (abraham) over the heavens, but he did not specify their places (i.e., on which heavens each of them was), but he mentioned that he (the prophet (saws)) had met adam on the nearest heaven, and ibrahim on the sixth.

100 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
then i was admitted into paradise where i found small tents (made) of pearls and its earth was musk (a kind of perfume).

101 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3350)
then allah will say (to him):' 'i have forbidden paradise for the disbelievers.

102 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3430)
he said, (then gabriel took me) and ascended up till he reached the second heaven where he asked for the gate to be opened, but it was asked, 'who is it?'

103 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3435)
and that jesus is allah's slave and his apostle and his word which he bestowed on mary and a spirit created by him, and that paradise is true, and hell is true, allah will admit him into paradise with the deeds which he had done even if those deeds were

104 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3435)
(junada, the sub-narrator said, 'ubada added, 'such a person can enter paradise through any of its eight gates he likes. )

105 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of virtues(3624)
'don't you like to be the mistress of all the ladies of paradise or the mistress of all the lady believers?

106 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
i went out and said to abu bakr, come in, and allah's apostle gives you the glad tidings that you will be in paradise abu bakr entered and sat on the right side of allah's apostle on the built edge of the well and hung his

107 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
he said, adult him, and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise after a calamity that will befall him.

108 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
so i went up to him and said to him, come in; allah's apostle gives you the glad tidings of entering paradise after a calamity that will befall you.

109 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3693)
open (the gate) for him and inform him of the glad tidings, of entering paradise with a calamity which will befall him.

110 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3695)
the prophet kept silent for a short while and then said, admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise with a calamity which will befall him.

111 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3812)
narrated sa`d bin abi waqqas: i have never heard the prophet saying about anybody walking on the earth that he is from the people of paradise except `abdullah bin salam.

112 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3820)
allah) and on my behalf, and give her the glad tidings of having a qasab palace in paradise wherein there will be neither any noise nor any fatigue (trouble) .

113 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
then gabriel ascended with me to the fourth heaven and asked for its gate to be opened.

114 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
then gabriel ascended with me to the fifth heaven and asked for its gate to be opened.

115 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
then gabriel ascended with me to the sixth heaven and asked for its gate to be opened.

116 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
moses said, 'i weep because after me there has been sent (as prophet) a young man whose followers will enter paradise in greater numbers than my followers.'

117 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
then gabriel ascended with me to the seventh heaven and asked for its gate to be opened.

118 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
he replied,' as for the hidden rivers, they are two rivers in paradise and the visible rivers are the nile and the euphrates.'

119 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3893)
intercourse, would not kill a person whose killing allah has made illegal except rightfully, would not rob each other, and we would not be promised paradise jf we did the above sins, then if we committed one of the above sins, allah will give his judgment concerning it.

120 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3938)
what is the first food which the people of paradise will eat?

121 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3938)
as for the first meal which the people of paradise will eat, it will be the caudate (extra) lobe of the fish-liver.

122 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(3982)
there are many paradises and your son is in the (most superior) paradise of al- firdaus.

123 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(3983)
may be allah looked at the badr warriors and said, 'do whatever you like, as i have granted paradise to you, or said, 'i have forgiven you. '

124 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4048)
i detect a smell of paradise before uhud.

125 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4108)
(so i kept quiet) remembering what allah has prepared in the gardens of paradise (for those who are patient and prefer the hereafter to this worldly life).

126 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4202)
allah's apostle then said, a man may do what seem to the people as the deeds of the dwellers of paradise but he is from the dwellers of the hell-fire and another may do what seem to the people as the deeds of the dwellers

127 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4203)
get up and make an announcement that none but a believer will enter paradise and that allah may support the religion with an unchaste (evil) wicked man.

128 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4205)
he said, shall i tell you a sentence which is one of the treasures of paradise i said, yes, o allah's apostle!

129 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4207)
the people said, who amongst us will be of the dwellers of paradise if this (man) is from the dwellers of the hell-fire?

130 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4326)
heard the prophet saying, if somebody claims to be the son of somebody other than his father knowingly, he will be denied paradise (i.e.

131 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4327)
heard the prophet saying, if somebody claims to be the son of somebody other than his father knowingly, he will be denied paradise (i.e.

132 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4437)
allah 's apostle was in good health, he used to say, never does a prophet die unless he is shown his place in paradise ( before his death ), and then he is made alive or given option.

133 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4462)
o father, whose dwelling place is the garden of paradise (i.e.

134 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4463)
when the prophet was healthy, he used to say, no soul of a prophet is captured till he is shown his place in paradise and then he is given the option.

135 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4523)
narrated `aisha: the prophet said, or do you think that you shall enter paradise without such (trials) as came to those who passed away before you?

136 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4712)
let those of your followers who have no accounts, enter through such a gate of the gates of paradise as lies on the right; and they will share the other gates with the people.

137 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4712)
the prophet further said, by him in whose hand my soul is, the distance between every two gate-posts of paradise is like the distance between mecca and busra (in sham).

138 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4716)
(17.60) it was an actual eyewitness which was shown to allah's messenger during the night he was taken on a journey (through the heavens).

139 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4728)
he said, no, but regarding the jews and the christians, for the jews disbelieved muhammad and the christians disbelieved in paradise and say that there are neither meals nor drinks therein.

140 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4738)
huraira: the prophet said, moses argued with adam and said to him (adam), 'you are the one who got the people out of paradise by your sin, and thus made them miserable.

141 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4769)
allah will say, 'i have forbidden paradise to the non-believers.

142 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4850)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, paradise and the fire (hell) argued, and the fire (hell) said, i have been given the privilege of receiving the arrogant and the tyrants.'

143 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4854)
the maghrib prayer, and when he reached the verse: 'were they created by nothing, or were they themselves the creators, or did they create the heavens and the earth?

144 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4879)
narrated `abdullah bin qais: allah's messenger said, in paradise there is a pavilion made of a single hollow pearl sixty miles wide, in each corner of which there are wives who will not see those in the other corners; and the believers will visit and enjoy them.

145 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4881)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, in paradise there is a tree which is so big that a rider can travel in its shade for one hundred years without passing it; and if you wish, you can recite: 'in shade long extended.'

146 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4945)
he said, there is none of you but has his place written for him in paradise or in the hell- fire.

147 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4947)
in the company of the prophet and he said, there is none among you but has his place written for him, either in paradise or in the hell-fire.

148 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4948)
he then said, there is none among you, and no created soul but has his place written for him either in paradise or in the hell-fire, and also has his happy or miserable fate (in the hereafter) written for him.

149 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4966)
sa`id said, the river in paradise is part of the good which allah has bestowed on his apostle.

150 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the virtues of the quran(4993)
(be informed) that the first thing that was revealed thereof was a sura from al-mufassal, and in it was mentioned paradise and the fire.

151 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of (the wedlock)(5196)
narrated usama: the prophet said, i stood at the gate of paradise and saw that the majority of the people who entered it were the poor, while the wealthy were stopped at the gate (for the accounts).

152 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of (the wedlock)(5197)
he said, i saw paradise (or paradise was shown to me), and i stretched my hand to pluck a bunch (of grapes), and had i plucked it, you would have eaten of it as long as this world exists.

153 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of (the wedlock)(5198)
narrated `imran: the prophet said, i looked at paradise and saw that the majority of its residents were the poor; and i looked at the (hell) fire and saw that the majority of its residents were women.

154 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of (the wedlock)(5226)
narrated jabir: the prophet, said, i entered paradise and saw a palace and asked whose palace is this?

155 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of (the wedlock)(5229)
and because it was revealed to allah's apostle that he should give her (khadija) the glad tidings of her having a palace of qasab in paradise .

156 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5653)
allah said, 'if i deprive my slave of his two beloved things (i.e., his eyes) and he remains patient, i will let him enter paradise in compensation for them.'

157 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5673)
(i.e., none can enter paradise through his good deeds.)

158 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of medicine(5705)
there was a multitude filling the horizon,' it was said to me, 'this is your nation out of whom seventy thousand shall enter paradise without reckoning.'

159 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of medicine(5752)
then it was said to me, these are your followers, and among them there are 70,000 who will enter paradise without (being asked about their) accounts.

160 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of dress(5811)
narrated abu huraira: i heard allah's apostle saying from among my followers, a group (o 70,000) will enter paradise without being asked for their accounts, their faces will be shining like the moon.

161 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of dress(5836)
he said, the handkerchiefs of sa`d bin mu`adh in paradise are better than this.

162 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6005)
narrated sahl bin sa`d: the prophet said, i and the person who looks after an orphan and provides for him, will be in paradise like this, putting his index and middle fingers together.

163 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6094)
narrated `abdullah: the prophet said, truthfulness leads to righteousness, and righteousness leads to paradise.

164 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6176)
so please order us to do something good (religious deeds) so that we may enter paradise by doing that, and also that we may order our people who are behind us (whom we have left behind at home) to follow it.

165 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
in a leaning posture, so he sat up and said, open the gate for him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise with a calamity which will befall him or which will take place.

166 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
so i opened the gate for him and gave him the glad tidings of entering paradise and also informed him of what the prophet had said (about a calamity).

167 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6217)
started scraping the ground with a small stick and said, there is none amongst you but has been assigned a place (either) in paradise and (or) in the hell-fire.

168 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6321)
allah's apostle said, when it is the last third of the night, our lord, the blessed, the superior, descends every night to the heaven of the world and says, 'is there anyone who invokes me (demand anything from me), that i may respond to his invocation; is there

169 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6323)
if somebody recites this invocation during the night, and if he should die then, he will go to paradise (or he will be from the people of paradise).

170 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6362)
allah's apostle said, i have never seen a day like today in its good and its evil for paradise and the hell fire were displayed in front of me, till i saw them just beyond this wall.

171 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6415)
narrated sahl: i heard the prophet saying, a (small) place equal to an area occupied by a whip in paradise is better than the (whole) world and whatever is in it; and an undertaking (journey) in the forenoon or in the afternoon for allah's

172 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6424)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, allah says, 'i have nothing to give but paradise as a reward to my believer slave, who, if i cause his dear friend (or relative) to die, remains patient (and hopes for allah's reward).

173 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6449)
narrated `imran bin husain: the prophet said, i looked into paradise and found that the majority of its dwellers were the poor people, and i looked into the (hell) fire and found that the majority of its dwellers were women.

174 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6468)
the pulpit and pointed with his hand towards the qibla of the mosque and said, while i was leading you in prayer, both paradise and hell were displayed in front of me in the direction of this wall.

175 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6472)
narrated ibn `abbas: allah's apostle said, seventy thousand people of my followers will enter paradise without accounts, and they are those who do not practice ar-ruqya and do not see an evil omen in things, and put their trust in their lord.

176 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6474)
his tongue and his private parts), i guarantee paradise for him.

177 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6487)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, the (hell) fire is surrounded by all kinds of desires and passions, while paradise is surrounded by all kinds of disliked undesirable things.

178 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6488)
narrated `abdullah: the prophet said, paradise is nearer to any of you than the shirak (leather strap) of his shoe, and so is the (hell) fire.

179 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6493)
the prophet added, a person may do deeds that seem to the people as the deeds of the people of paradise while in fact, he is from the dwellers of the (hell) fire: and similarly a person may do deeds that seem to the people

180 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6509)
allah's apostle was in good health, he used to say, no prophet's soul is ever captured unless he is shown his place in paradise and given the option (to die or survive).

181 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6519)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, allah will take the whole earth (in his hand) and will roll up the heaven in his right hand, and then he will say, i am king!

182 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6520)
shall i tell you of the entertainment of the people of paradise on the day of resurrection?

183 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6522)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, the people will be gathered in three ways: (the first way will be of) those who will

184 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6528)
thereupon he said, i hope that you will be one half of the people of paradise, for none will enter paradise but a muslim soul, and you people, in comparison to the people who associate others in worship with allah, are like a white hair

185 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6535)
narrated abu sa`id al-khudri: allah's apostle said, the believers, after being saved from the (hell) fire, will be stopped at a bridge between paradise and hell and mutual retaliation will be established among them regarding wrongs they have committed in the world against one another.

186 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6535)
the retaliation), they will be admitted into paradise; and by him in whose hand muhammad's soul is, everyone of them will know his dwelling in paradise better than he knew his dwelling in this world.

187 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6542)
narrated abu huraira: i heard allah's apostle saying, from my followers there will enter paradise a crowd, seventy thousand in number, whose faces will glitter as the moon does when it is full.

188 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6543)
sa`d: the prophet said, seventy-thousand or seven-hundred thousand of my followers (the narrator is in doubt as to the correct number) will enter paradise holding each other till the first and the last of them enter paradise at the same time, and their faces will have a glitter

189 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6544)
narrated ibn `umar: the prophet; said, the people of paradise will enter paradise, and the people of the (hell) fire will enter the (hell) fire: then a call-maker will get up (and make an announcement) among them, 'o the people of the (hell) fire!

190 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6546)
narrated `imran: the prophet said, i looked into paradise and saw that the majority of its people were the poor, and i looked into the fire and found that the majority of its people were women.

191 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6547)
narrated usama: the prophet said, i stood at the gate of paradise and saw that the majority of the people who had entered it were poor people, while the rich were forbidden (to enter along with

192 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6548)
narrated ibn `umar: allah's apostle said, when the people of paradise have entered paradise and the people of the fire have entered the fire, death will be brought and will be placed between the fire

193 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6548)
so the people of paradise will have happiness added to their previous happiness, and the people of the fire will have sorrow added to their previous sorrow.

194 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6550)
there are many paradises and he is in the (most superior) paradise of al-firdaus.

195 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6552)
narrated sahl bin sa'd: allah's apostle said, in paradise there is a tree so big that in its shade a rider may travel for one hundred years without being able to cross it.

196 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6553)
narrated abu sa'id: the prophet said: there is a tree in paradise (so huge) that a fast (or a trained) rider may travel: for one hundred years without being able to cross it.

197 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6555)
narrated sahl: the prophet said, the people of paradise will see the ghuraf (special abodes) in paradise as you see a star in the sky.

198 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6559)
out of the fire after they have received a touch of the fire, changing their color, and they will enter paradise, and the people of paradise will name them 'al- jahannamiyin' the (hell) fire people.

199 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6560)
narrated abu sa`id al-khudri: allah's apostle said, when the people of paradise have entered paradise, and the people of the fire have entered the fire, allah will say.

200 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6566)
`imran bin husain: the prophet said, some people will be taken out of the fire through the intercession of muhammad they will enter paradise and will be called al-jahannamiyin (the hell fire people).

201 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6567)
there are many paradises, and he is in the highest paradise of firdaus.

202 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6568)
and whatever is in it; and a place equal to an arrow bow of anyone of you, or a place equal to a foot in paradise is better than the whole world and whatever is in it; and if one of the women of paradise looked at the earth, she

203 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6569)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, none will enter paradise but will be shown the place he would have occupied in the (hell) fire if he had rejected faith, so that he may be

204 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6573)
abu huraira added: that man will be the last of the people of paradise to enter (paradise).

205 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6578)
sa`id replied, the river which is in paradise is one item of that good which allah has bestowed upon him (muhammad).

206 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6581)
narrated anas bin malik: the prophet said: while i was walking in paradise (on the night of mi'raj), i saw a river, on the two banks of which there were tents made of hollow pearls.

207 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6594)
and the fire, but then that writing (which allah has ordered the angel to write) precedes, and he does the deeds of the people of paradise and enters it; and a man may do the deeds of the people of paradise till there is only a cubit or two between

208 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6596)
can the people of paradise be known (differentiated) from the people of the fire; the prophet replied, yes.

209 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6606)
get up and announce in public: none will enter paradise but a believer, and allah may support this religion (islam) with a wicked man.

210 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6607)
people of the fire while in fact he is one of the people of paradise, and he may do the deeds of the people of paradise while in fact he belongs to the people of fire, and verily, (the rewards of) the deeds are decided by the last actions (deeds)

211 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6640)
he said, by him in whose hand my soul is, the handkerchiefs of sa`d in paradise are better than it.

212 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6642)
he said won't you be pleased to be one-third of the people of paradise they said, yes.

213 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-farad (the laws of inheritance)(6766)
whoever claims to be the son of a person other than his father, and he knows that person is not his father, then paradise will be forbidden for him.

214 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ad-diyait (blood - money)(6914)
said, whoever killed a mu'ahid (a person who is granted the pledge of protection by the muslims) shall not smell the fragrance of paradise though its fragrance can be smelt at a distance of forty years (of traveling).

215 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tricks(6956)
allah's apostle said, he will be successful if he has told the truth (or he will enter paradise if he said the truth).

216 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7015)
narrated ibn `umar: i saw in a dream a piece of silken cloth in my hand, and in whatever direction in paradise i waved it, it flew, carrying me there.

217 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-fitan(7089)
no doubt, paradise and hell was displayed in front of me till i saw them in front of that wall, qatada said: this hadith used to be mentioned as an explanation of this verse:-- 'o you who believe!

218 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-fitan(7097)
the prophet said, admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise with a calamity which will befall him.

219 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-ahkam (judgements)(7151)
ma'qil: allah's apostle said, if any ruler having the authority to rule muslim subjects dies while he is deceiving them, allah will forbid paradise for him.

220 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-ahkam (judgements)(7152)
but good food (halal and earned lawfully) should do so, and he who does as much as he can that nothing intervene between him and paradise by not shedding even a handful of blood, (i.e.

221 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7280)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, all my followers will enter paradise except those who refuse.

222 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7281)
and then they said, the houses stands for paradise and the call maker is muhammad; and whoever obeys muhammad, obeys allah; and whoever disobeys muhammad, disobeys allah.

223 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7287)
and said, there is not anything that i have not seen before but i have seen now at this place of mine, even paradise and hell.

224 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7294)
then allah's apostle said, by him in whose hand my life is, paradise and hell were displayed before me across this wall while i was praying, and i never saw such good and evil as i have seen today.

225 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7385)
your word is the truth, and your promise is the truth, and the meeting with you is the truth, and paradise is the truth, and the (hell) fire is the truth, and the hour is the truth.

226 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7412)
narrated ibn `umar: allah's apostle said, on the day of resurrection, allah will grasp the whole earth by his hand, and all the heavens in his right, and then he will say, 'i am the king.

227 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7416)
and there is none who likes to be praised more than allah does, and for this reason, allah promised to grant paradise (to the doers of good).

228 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7423)
he said, there are one-hundred degrees in paradise which allah has prepared for those who carry on jihad in his cause.

229 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7423)
between the sky and the earth, so if you ask allah for anything, ask him for the firdaus, for it is the last part of paradise and the highest part of paradise, and at its top there is the throne of beneficent, and from it gush forth the rivers of

230 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
when he will face paradise and will see it, he will remain quiet for as long as allah will wish him to remain quiet, then he will say, 'o my lord!

231 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
when he stands at the gate of paradise, paradise will be opened and spread before him, and he will see its splendor and pleasures whereupon he will remain quiet as long as allah will wish him to remain quiet, and then he will say, o my lord!

232 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7438)
' abu huraira then added, that man will be the last person of the people of paradise to enter paradise.

233 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7439)
those people will come out (of the river of life) like pearls, and they will have (golden) necklaces, and then they will enter paradise whereupon the people of paradise will say, 'these are the people emancipated by the beneficent.

234 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7439)
he has admitted them into paradise without them having done any good deeds and without sending forth any good (for themselves).'

235 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
allah created you with his own hand and made you reside in his paradise and ordered his angels to prostrate before you, and taught you the names of all things will you intercede for us with your lord so that he may relieve us from this place of ours?

236 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7442)
you are the truth, and your saying is the truth, and your promise is the truth, and the meeting with you is the truth, and paradise is the truth, and the (hell) fire is the truth.

237 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7444)
of gold), and there will be nothing to prevent the people from seeing their lord except the cover of majesty over his face in the paradise of eden (eternal bliss).

238 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7449)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, paradise and hell (fire) quarrelled in the presence of their lord.

239 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7450)
some people who will be scorched by hell (fire) as a punishment for sins they have committed, and then allah will admit them into paradise by the grant of his mercy.

240 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7454)
so one of you may do (good) deeds characteristic of the people of paradise so much that there is nothing except a cubit between him and paradise but then what has been written for him decides his behavior

241 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7457)
and nothing compelled him to go out but the jihad in his cause, and belief in his words, that he will either admit him into paradise or return him with his reward or the booty he has earned to his residence from where he went out.

242 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7463)
and nothing compelled him to go out but jihad in his cause and the belief in his word) that he will either admit him into paradise (martyrdom) or return him with reward or booty he has earned to his residence from where he went out.

243 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7484)
of any woman as i felt of khadija, for allah ordered him (the prophet ) to give khadija the glad tidings of a palace in paradise (for her).

244 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7494)
apostle said, every night when it is the last third of the night, our lord, the superior, the blessed, descends to the nearest heaven and says: is there anyone to invoke me that i may respond to his invocation?

245 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7497)
convey to her a greeting from her lord (allah) and give her the glad tidings that she will have a palace in paradise built of qasab wherein there will be neither any noise nor any fatigue (trouble).

246 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7499)
you are the truth, and your promise is the truth, and your speech is the truth, and meeting you is the truth, and paradise is the truth and hell (fire) is the truth and all the prophets are the truth and the hour is the truth.

247 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7509)
admit into paradise (even) those who have faith equal to a mustard seed in their hearts.

248 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7509)
such people will enter paradise, and then i will say, 'o (allah) admit into paradise (even) those who have the least amount of faith in their hearts.

249 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7511)
narrated `abdullah: allah's apostle said, the person who will be the last one to enter paradise and the last to come out of hell (fire) will be a man who will come out crawling, and his lord will say to him, 'enter paradise.'

250 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7511)
he will reply, 'o lord, paradise is full.'

251 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7517)
he then ascended with him to the heaven of the world and knocked on one of its doors.

252 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7517)
then gabriel took him around that heaven and behold, he saw another river at the bank of which there was a palace built of pearls and emerald.

253 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7517)
on each heaven there were prophets whose names he had mentioned and of whom i remember idris on the second heaven, aaron on the fourth heavens another prophet whose name i don't remember, on the fifth heaven, abraham on the sixth heaven, and moses on the seventh heaven because of

254 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7519)
the prophet said, a man from among the people of paradise will request allah to allow him to cultivate the land allah will say to him, 'haven't you got whatever you desire?'

255 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7556)
so please order us to do something good (religious deeds) by which we may enter paradise (by acting on them) and we may inform our people whom we have left behind to observe it.

256 Sahih Al Muslim introduction(88)
allah bin quhz�dh narrated to me, he said, i heard ab� ish�q at-t�lq�n� saying, i heard ibn al-mub�rak saying: ‘if i had to choose between entering paradise and meeting abd allah bin muharrar, i would have chosen to meet him, then enter paradise.

257 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(102)
variation that the prophet remarked: by his father, he shall succeed if he were true (to what he professed), or: by his father, he would enter heaven if he were true (to what he professed).

258 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(105)
caught hold of the nosestring of his she-camel and then said, messenger of allah (or muhammad), inform me about that which takes me near to paradise and draws me away from the fire (of hell).

259 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(105)
upon this the apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) remarked: the deed which can draw you near to paradise and take you away from hell is, that you worship allah and associate none with him, and you establish prayer and pay zakat, and do good to your kin.

260 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(107)
that a man came to the prophet ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) and said: direct me to a deed which draws me near to paradise and takes me away from the fire (of hell).

261 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(108)
turned his back, the prophet ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: he who is pleased to see a man from the dwellers of paradise should catch a glimpse of him.

262 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(109)
narrated on the authority of jabir that nu'man b. qaufal came to the prophet ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) and said: would i enter paradise if i say the obligatory prayers and deny myself that which is forbidden and treat that as lawful what has been made permissible (by

263 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(111)
narrated on the authority of jabir that a man once said to the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ): shall i enter paradise in case i say the obligatory prayers, observe the (fasts) of ramadan and treat that as lawful which has been made permissible (by the

264 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(141)
that christ is servant and the son of his slave-girl and he (christ) his word which he communicated to mary and is his spirit, that paradise is a fact and hell is a fact, allah would make him (he who affirms these truths enter paradise through any one

265 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(142)
of umar b. hani with the same chain of transmitters with the exception of these words: allah would make him (he who affirms these truths) enter paradise through one of the eight doors which he would like.

266 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(173)
it is narrated on the authority of abu huraira that the messenger of allah (may peace and blessing be upon him) observed: he will not enter paradise whose neighbour is not secure from his wrongful conduct.

267 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(195)
abu huraira reported: the messenger of allah (may peace and blessing be upon him) observed: you shall not enter paradise so long as you do not affirm belief (in all those things which are the articles of faith) and you will not believe as

268 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(196)
that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) observed: by him in whose hand is my life, you shall not enter paradise unless you believe.

269 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(221)
blessings be upon him) observed: he who claimed for another one his fatherhood besides his own father knowingly that he was not his father-to him paradise is forbidden.

270 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(245)
and in the narration of abu kuraib the words are: woe unto me, the son of adam was commanded to prostrate, and he prostrated and paradise was entitled to him and i was commanded to prostrate, but i refused and am doomed to hell.

271 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(267)
) observed: none shall enter the fire (of hell) who has in his heart the weight of a mustard seed of iman and none shall enter paradise who has in his heart the weight of a mustard seed of pride.

272 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(270)
he replied: he who dies without associating anyone with allah would (necessarily) enter paradise and he who dies associating anything with allah would enter the (fire of) hell.

273 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(271)
b. abdullah: i heard the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: he who met allah without associating anything with allah entered paradise and he who met him associating (anything) with him entered fire.

274 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(274)
the bondsmen who affirmed his faith in la illaha ill-allah there is no god but allah) and died in this state and did not enter paradise.

275 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(354)
‌ ) observed: he who appropriated the right of a muslim by (swearing a false) oath, allah would make hell-fire necessary for him and would declare paradise forbidden for him.

276 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(364)
of his subjects and he died in such a state that he was dishonest in his dealings with those over whom he ruled that the paradise is not forbidden for him.

277 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(365)
observed: allah does not entrust to his bondsman the responsibility of managing the affairs of his subjects and he dies as a dishonest (ruler) but paradise is forbidden by allah for such a (ruler).

278 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(367)
of the muslims but he makes no endeavors ( for the material and moral uplift) and does not sincerely mean (their welfare) would not enter paradise along with them.

279 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
gabriel (peace be upon him) (asked the door of heaven to be opened), and he was asked who he was.

280 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
welcomed me and prayed for my good then i was taken to the third heaven and gabriel asked for the opening (of the door).

281 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
then he ascended with us to the fifth heaven and gabriel asked for the (gate) to be opened.

282 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(416)
when we ascended the lowest heaven (i saw) a man seated with parties on his right side and parties on his left side.

283 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(416)
those of them on his right are the inmates of paradise and the parties which are on his left side are the inmates of hell; so when he looked towards his right side, he laughed, and when he looked towards his left side, he wept.

284 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(416)
he asked its guardian to open (its gate), and its guardian replied in the same way as the guardian of the lowest heaven had said.

285 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(416)
then i was admitted to paradise and saw in it domes of pearls, and its soil of musk.

286 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(417)
he said: my lord, he is a young man whom thou hast sent after me (as a prophet) and his followers will enter paradise in greater numbers than my followers.

287 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(417)
then we travelled on till we reached the seventh heaven and i came to ibrahim.

288 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(450)
suhaib reported the apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: when those deserving of paradise would enter paradise, the blessed and the exalted would ask: do you wish me to give you anything more?

289 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(450)
hast thou not made us enter paradise and saved us from fire?

290 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
then allah would finish judging amongst his bondsmen; but a man who will be the last to enter paradise will remain facing hell and will say: o my lord i turn my face away from hell, for its air has poisoned me ard its blaze has burnt me.

291 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
give his lord covenants and agreements as allah wished, and so he would turn his face away from the fire when he turns towards the paradise and sees it, he will remain silent as long as allah wishes him to remain so.

292 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
abu huraira said: that man was the last of those deserving of paradise to enter paradise.

293 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(454)
of them;- one of them was: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the lowest in rank among you in paradise would be asked: desire (whatever you like).

294 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(455)
the inhabitants of paradise would recognise them (and say): those are who have been set free by the compassionate one.

295 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(455)
who has admitted them into paradise without any (good) deed that they did or any good that they sent in advance then he would say: enter the paradise; whatever you see in it is yours.

296 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(458)
abu sa'id al-khudri reported: verily the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: allah will admit into paradise those deserving of paradise, and he will admit whom he wishes out of his mercy, and admit those condemned to hell into the fire (of hell).

297 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(460)
then they would be granted intercession and would be brought in groups and would be spread on the rivers of paradise and then it would be said: o inhabitants of paradise, pour water over them; then they would sprout forth like the sprouting of seed

298 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(462)
‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i know the last of the inhabitants of fire to be taken out therefrom, and the last of the inhabitants of paradise to enter it.

299 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(464)
ibn mas'ud reported: verily the messenger of allah said: the last to enter paradise would be a man who would walk once and stumble once and be burnt by the fire once.

300 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(465)
it is transmitted from abu sa'id al-khudri that, verily, the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: amongst the inhabitants of paradise the lowest in rank will be the person whose face allah would turn away from the fire towards the paradise, and make a shady

301 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(468)
abu dharr reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i know the last of the inhabitants of paradise to enter it and the last of the inhabitants of hell to come out of it.

302 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(470)
they would be then brought in the courtyard of paradise and the inhabitants of paradise would begin to sprinkle water over them till they would sprout like the sprouting of a thing in flood water, and their burns would disappear.

303 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(476)
i shall then inter- cede, but a limit would be set for me i would bring them out from the fire and make them enter paradise (according to the limit).

304 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(481)
it would be said: o muhammad, bring in by the right gate of paradise those of your people who would have no account to render.

305 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(481)
the prophet then said: by him in whose hand is the life of muhammad, verify the distance between two door leaves of the paradise is as great as between mecca and hajar, or as between mecca and busra.

306 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(483)
the believers would stand till the paradise would be brought near them.

307 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(483)
he would say: what turned ye out from the paradise was the sin of your father adam.

308 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(484)
b. malik reported: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i would be the first among people to intercede in the paradise and amongst the apostles i would have the largest following (on the day of resurrection).

309 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(486)
anas b. malik said: the apostle of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i would be the first intercessor in the paradise and no apostle amongst the apostles has been testified (by such a large number of people) as i have been testified.

310 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(487)
anas b. malik reported: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i will come to the gate of paradise on the day of resurrection.

311 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(521)
the authority of abu huraira that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: seventy thousand (persons) of my ummah would enter paradise without rendering an account.

312 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(524)
abu huraira reported: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: seventy thousand (persons) would enter paradise as one group and among them (there would be people) whom faces would be bright like the moon.

313 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(525)
authority of 'imran that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: seventy thousand people of my ummah would be admitted into paradise without rendering any account.

314 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(526)
imran b. husain reported: verily the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: seventy thousand men of my ummah would enter paradise without rendering account.

315 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(527)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: seventy thousand persons or seven hundred thousand persons (abu hazim does not remember the exact number) would enter paradise holding and supporting one another, and the first among them would not enter till the last among them would enter (therein) ; (they would

316 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(528)
it was said to me: this is your ummah, and amongst them there were seventy thousand persons who would be made to enter paradise without rendering any account and without (suffering) any torment.

317 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(528)
then the people began to talk about the people who would be admitted to paradise without rendering any account and without (suffering) any torment.

318 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(530)
narrator) said: we glorified (our lord) and he (the holy prophet) then again said: i hope that you would constitute half of the inhabitants of paradise and i shall explain to you its (reason).

319 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(531)
upon this he again said: by him in whose hand is my life, i hope that you would constitute one-half of the inhabitants of paradise and the reason is that no one would be admitted into paradise but a believer and you are no more among the polytheists than

320 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(532)
he said: i hope that you would constitute one- half of the inhabitants of paradise and you would be among the peoples of the world, like a black hair on (the body of) a white ox or like a white hair on the body of a black ox.

321 Sahih Al Muslim the book of purification(554)
of his: if any muslim performs ablution well, then stands and prays two rak'ahs setting about them with his heart as well as his face, paradise would be guaranteed to him.

322 Sahih Al Muslim the book of purification(554)
says: i testify that there is no god but allah and that muhammad is the servant of allah and his messenger, the eight gates of paradise would be opened for him and he may enter by whichever of them he wishes.

323 Sahih Al Muslim the book of menstruation(717)
thereupon the jew said: where would the human beings be on the daywhen the earth would change into another earth and the heavens too (would change into other heavens)?

324 Sahih Al Muslim the book of menstruation(717)
he (the holy prophet) said: a bullockwhich was fed in the different quarters of paradise would be slaughtered for them.

325 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(850)
everyone who invokes a blessing on me will receive ten blessings from allah; then beg from allah al-wasila for me, which is a rank in paradise fitting for only one of allah's servants, and i hope that i may be that one.

326 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(962)
he replied: (i saw) paradise and hell.

327 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1302)
performed prostration along with the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) (as he recited these verses: ) when the heaven burst asunder and read in the name of thy lord (al-qur'an, xcvi.

328 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1305)
abu rafi' reported: i said the night prayer along with abu huraira and -as he recited: when the heaven burst asunder, he performed prostration.

329 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1359)
he (the holy prophet) said: it (its utterance) surprised me, for the doors of heaven were opened for it.

330 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1740)
allah held back the concluding portion of this surah for twelve months in the heaven till (at the end of this period) allah revealed the concluding verses of this surah which lightened (the burden of this prayer), and the night prayer became a supererogatory prayer after being an obligatory one.

331 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1774)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: allah descends every night to the lowest heaven when one-third of the first part of the night is over and says: i am the lord; i am the lord: who is there

332 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1775)
allah, the blessed and the exalted, descends to the lowest heaven and says: is there any beggar, so that he be given?

333 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1776)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: allah descends to the lowest heaven at half of the night or at one-third of the latter part and says: who is there to supplicate me so that i answer him?

334 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1778)
‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: allah waits till when one-third of the first part of the night is over; he descends to the lowest heaven and says: it there any supplicator of forgiveness?

335 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merit of the holy quran(1878)
he lifted his head and said: this is a gate opened in heaven today which had never been opened before.

336 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - eclipses(2092)
i even saw myself desiring to pluck a bunch (of grapes) from paradise (and it was at the time) when you saw me moving forward.

337 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - eclipses(2104)
i ever saw paradise and hell.

338 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - eclipses(2110)
he said: i saw paradise and reached out to a bunch of its grapes; and had i taken it you would have eaten of it as long as the world endured.

339 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - funerals(2201)
upon this the messenger of allah (way peace be upon him) said: he whom you praised in good terms, paradise has become certain for him, and he whom you condemned in bad words, hell has become certain for him.

340 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - funerals(2240)
one of the people said that the prophet ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) remarked: how many among hanging bunches in the paradise are meant for ibn dahdah?

341 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2291)
extent of which would be fifty thousand years, until judgment is pronounced among servants, and he sees whether his path is to take him to paradise or to hell.

342 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2291)
extent of which would be fifty thousand years, until judgment is pronounced among servants and he sees whether his path is to take him to paradise or to hell.

343 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2291)
and he would be shown his path-path leading him to paradise or to hell.

344 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2293)
he would then see his path, leading either to paradise or to hell.

345 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2293)
he would then see his path leading him to paradise or leading him to hell.

346 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2293)
pronounce judgment among his servants, during a day the extent of which would be fifty thousand years, and he would see the paths leading to paradise or to hell.

347 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2372)
‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: if anyone contributes a pair of anything for the sake of allah, he would be invited to enter paradise (with these words): o servant of allah, it is good (for you).

348 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2374)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: he who spent pairs for the sake of allah, the guardians of paradise would call him, (in fact) every guardian of the door (of paradise would welcome him saying): o, so and so, come on.

349 Sahih Al Muslim the book of fasting(2711)
sahl b. sa'd (allah be pleased with him) reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: in paradise there is a gate which is called rayyan through which only the people who fast would enter on the day on resurrection.

350 Sahih Al Muslim the book of marriage(3541)
whose hand is my life, when a man calls his wife to his bed, and she does not respond, the one who is in the heaven is displeased with her until he (her husband) is pleased with her.

351 Sahih Al Muslim the book of legal punishments(4465)
will not steal, and will not kill any soul which allah has forbidden, but with justice nor plunder, nor disobey (allah and his apostle), then paradise (will be the reward) in case we do these (acts) ; and if we commit any outrage (and that goes unpunished in the world),

352 Sahih Al Muslim the book of jihad and expeditions(4543)
pray to allah to grant you security; (but) when you (have to) encounter them exercise patience, and you should know that paradise is under the shadows of the swords.

353 Sahih Al Muslim the book of jihad and expeditions(4634)
he asked: aren't those killed from our side in paradise and those killed from their side in the fire?

354 Sahih Al Muslim the book of jihad and expeditions(4642)
when the enemy advanced towards him and overwhelmed him, he said: whoso turns them away from us will attain paradise or will be my companion in paradise.

355 Sahih Al Muslim the book of jihad and expeditions(4642)
the enemy advanced and overwhelmed him again and he repeated the words: whoso turns them away, from us will attain paradise or will be my companion in paradise.

356 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4731)
who, having obtained control over the affairs of the muslims, does not strive for their betterment and does not serve them sincerely shall not enter paradise with them

357 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4859)
he is committed to his care that re will either admit him to paradise or bring him back to his home from where he set out with a reward or (his share of) booty.

358 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4861)
one who leaves his home (only) to fight for his cause and to affirm the truth of his word; allah will either admit him to paradise or will bring him back home from where he had come out, with his reward and booty.

359 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4868)
of anas b. malik (through a different chain of transmitters) that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: nobody who enters paradise will (ever like to) return to this world even if he were offered everything on the surface of the earth (as an inducement) except

360 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4879)
man in paradise to a grade one hundred (higher), and the elevation between one grade and the other is equal to the height of the heaven from the earth.

361 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4885)
they eat the fruits of paradise from wherever they like and then nestle in these chandeliers.

362 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4885)
we eat the fruit of paradise from wherever we like.

363 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4892)
abu huraira that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: god laughs at the two men both of whom will enter paradise (though) one of them kills the other.

364 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4915)
get up to enter paradise which is equal in width to the heavens and the earth.

365 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4915)
'umair b. al- humam al-ansari said: messenger of allah, is paradise equal in extent to the heavens and the earth?

366 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4916)
from his father who, while facing the enemy, reported that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: surely, the gates of paradise are under the shadows of the swords.

367 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4918)
i find the smell of paradise beside the uhud mountain.

368 Sahih Al Muslim the book of clothes and adornment(5582)
they will not enter paradise and they would not smell its odour whereas its odour would be smelt from such and such distance.

369 Sahih Al Muslim the book of greetings(5819)
then (the angels) supporting the throne sing his glory, then sing the dwellers of heaven who are near to them until this glory of god reaches them who are in the heaven of this world.

370 Sahih Al Muslim the book of greetings(5819)
then the dwellers of heaven seek information from them until this information reaches the heaven of the world.

371 Sahih Al Muslim the book of dreams(5928)
thereupon abu bakr said: the canopy signifies the canopy of islam and that what trickles out of it in the form of butter and honey is

372 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(5989)
there would flow in it two spouts from paradise and he who would drink out of it would not feel thirsty; and the distance between its (two corners) is that between 'amman and aila, and its water is whiter than milk and sweeter than honey.

373 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(6121)
‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: (the doom) is near; by him, in whose hand is the life of muhammad, there was presented to me the paradise and hell in the nook of this enclosure, and i did not see good and evil like that of the present day.

374 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6198)
jabir reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: i entered paradise and saw in it a house or a palace.

375 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6200)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: while i was asleep i saw myself in paradise and a woman performing ablution by the side of a palace.

376 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6212)
a mud, that a person came asking for the gate to be opened, whereupon he said: open it for him and give him glad tidings of paradise and, lo, it was abu bakr.

377 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6212)
door to be opened, and thereupon allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: open it and give him the glad tidings of paradise after a trial would afflict him.

378 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6212)
1 opened the door and gave him the glad tidings of paradise and informed him (what the prophet had said).

379 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6214)
i came and said: get in, allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) gives you the glad tidings of paradise along with the trial which you shall have to face.

380 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6273)
offer her greetings from her lord, the exalted and glorious, and on my behalf and give her glad tidings of a palace of jewels in paradise wherein there is no noise and no toil.

381 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6274)
ismail reported: i said to 'abdullah b. abi aufa: did allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) give glad tidings of paradise to khadija?

382 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6274)
he did give glad tidings to her of a palace of jewels in paradise wherein there would be no noise and no toil.

383 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6320)
anas reported that allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i entered paradise and heard the noise of steps.

384 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6321)
'abdullah reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i was shown paradise and i saw the wife of abu talha (i.e.

385 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6348)
the handkerchiefs of sa'd b. mu'adh in paradise are better than this.

386 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6351)
the persons admired it, whereupon he said: by him in whose hand is the life of muhammad, the kerchiefs of sa'd b. mu'adh in paradise are better than this.

387 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6369)
saw in a state of sleep as if i have in my hand a piece of silk cloth and there is no place in the paradise where i intend to reach but that piece of cloth does not fly towards it.

388 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6380)
b. abi waqqas) say: never heard allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) say unto one living and moving about that he was in paradise except to 'abdullah b. salim.

389 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6383)
as he stood up (to depart) the people said: he who is desirous of looking at a person from amongst the people of paradise should see him.

390 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6383)
to him: as you stood up, i heard people say about you: he who is desirous of seeing a person from among the people of paradise should look at him.

391 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6544)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the gates of paradise are not opened but on two days, monday and thursday.

392 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6551)
allah's apostle (may peace upon him) as saying: the one who visits the sick is in fact like one who is in the fruit garden of paradise so long as he does not return.

393 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6552)
), reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: he who visits the sick continues to remain in the fruit garden of paradise until he returns.

394 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6553)
‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: verily, when a muslim visits his brother in islam he is supposed to remain in the fruit garden of paradise until he returns.

395 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6571)
sickness and i become naked; supplicate allah for me, whereupon he (the holy prophet) said: show endurance as you can do and there would be paradise for you and, if you desire, i supplicate allah that he may cure you.

396 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6637)
abdullah reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: truth leads one to paradise and virtue leads one to paradise and the person tells the truth until he is recorded as truthful, and lie leads to obscenity and

397 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6638)
abdullah b. mas'ud reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: telling of truth is a virtue and virtue leads to paradise and the servant who endeavours to tell the truth is recorded as truthful, and lie is obscenity and obscenity leads to hell-fire, and the

398 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6639)
abdullah reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: it is obligatory for you to tell the truth, for truth leads to

399 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6671)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying that he saw a person enjoying himself in paradise because of the tree that he cut from the path which was a source of inconvenience to the people.

400 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6694)
thereupon he said: verily allah has assured paradise for her, because of (this act) of her, or he has rescued her from hell-fire.

401 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6723)
by him, besides whom there is no god, that one amongst you acts like the people deserving paradise until between him and paradise there remains but the distance of a cubit, when suddenly the writing of destiny overcomes him and he begins

402 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6731)
lowered his head and began to scratch the earth with his stick, and then said: there is not one amongst you whom a seat in paradise or hell has not been allotted and about whom it has not been written down whether he would be an evil person or a

403 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6733)
he raised his head and said: there is not one amongst you who has not been allotted his seat in paradise or hell.

404 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6737)
husain repotted that it was said to allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ): has there been drawn a distinction between the people of paradise and the denizens of hell?

405 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6741)
sa'd reported it from allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) that a person performs deeds like the deeds of the people of paradise apparently before people and he would be amongst the dwellers of hell and a person acts apparently like the people of hell, but (in

406 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6744)
allah created with his hand and breathed into himhis sprit, and commanded angels to fall in prostration before him and he made you live in paradise with comfort and ease.

407 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6767)
of the believers, reported that a child died and i said: there is happiness for this child who is a bird from amongst the birds of paradise.

408 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6767)
thereupon allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: don't you know that allah created the paradise and he created the hell and he created the dwellers for this (paradise) and the denizens for this (hell)?

409 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6768)
i said: allah's messenger, there is happiness for this child who is a bird from the birds of paradise for it committed no sin nor has he reached the age when one can commit sin.

410 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6768)
he said: 'a'isha, per adventure, it may be otherwise, because god created for paradise those who are fit for it while they were yet in their father's loins and created for hell those who are to go to hell.

411 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6839)
they would say: they beg of thee the paradise of thine.

412 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6853)
is at the back of his brother, and he who treads the path in search of knowledge, allah would make that path easy, leading to paradise for him and those persons who assemble in the house among the houses of allah (mosques) and recite the book of allah and they

413 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6938)
ibn abbas reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: i had a chance to look into the paradise and i found that majority of the people was poor and i looked into the fire and there i found the majority constituted by women.

414 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6942)
imran b. husain reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: amongst the inmates of paradise the women would form a minority.

415 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6966)
i said: allah's messenger, when we are in your company, we are reminded of hell-fire and paradise as if we are seeing them with our own eyes, but whenever we go away from you and attend to our wives, children and

416 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6968)
reported: we were in the presence of allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) and he brought to our minds the problems pertaining to paradise and hell-fire.

417 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6979)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: if a believer were to know the punishment (in hell) none would have the audacity to aspire for paradise (but he would earnestly desire to be rescued from hell), and if a non-believer were to know what is there with allah as a

418 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6979)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: if a believer were to know the punishment (in hell) none would have the audacity to aspire for paradise (but he would earnestly desire to be rescued from hell), and if a non-believer were to know what is there with allah as a

419 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7034)
and according to ghundar (the words are) that he said: in my ummah, there would be twelve hypocrites and they would not be admitted to paradise and they would not smell its odour, until the camel would pass through a needle's hole.

420 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7044)
jewish scholar came to allah's apostle (may peace he upon him) and said: muhammad, or abu al-qasim, verily, allah, the exalted and glorious would carry the heavens on the day of judgment upon one finger and earths upon one finger and the mountains and trees upon one finger and the ocean

421 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7044)
honour not allah with the honour due to him; and the whole earth will be in his grip on the day of resurrection and the heaven rolled up in his right hand.

422 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7050)
umar as he narrated allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: allah, the exalted and glorious, would take in his hand his heavens and his earth, and would say: i am allah.

423 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7054)
‌ ) about the words of allah, the exalted and glorious: the day when the earth would be changed for another earth and heaven would be changed for another heaven (xiv.

424 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7055)
may i inform you about the feast arranged in honour of the people of paradise on the day of resurrection?

425 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7065)
a man who explains the qur'an according to his personal discretion and he explained this verse: so wait for the day when the heaven brings a clear smoke.

426 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7065)
same position as they had been before, and allah, the exalted and glorious, revealed this verse: so wait for the day when the heaven brings a clear smoke enveloping people.

427 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7086)
and he would be made to dip once in paradise and it would be said to him.

428 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7114)
into paradise by virtue of his deeds alone.

429 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7119)
jabir reported: i heard allah's apoetle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: none of you would get into paradise because of his good deeds alone, and he would not be rescued from fire, not even i, but because of the mercy of allah.

430 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7120)
as much as you can do (to live up to this ideal of moderation) and be happy for none would be able to get into paradise because of his deeds alone.

431 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7128)
anas b. malik reported: the paradise is surrounded by hardships and the hell-fire is surrounded by temptations.

432 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7133)
sahl b. sa'd as-sa'idi reported: i was in the company of allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) that he gave a description of paradise and then allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) concluded with these words: there would be bounties which the eye has not

433 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7137)
there would be the pleasure of allah for the inmates of paradise and he would never be annoyed with them.

434 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7139)
sahl b. sa'd reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the inmates of paradise will look to the upper apartment of paradise as you see the planets in the sky.

435 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7142)
abu sa'id al-khudri reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the inmates of paradise would see the inmates of the apartment over them just as you see the shining planets which remain in the eastern and the western

436 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7144)
anas b. malik reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: in paradise there is a street to which they would come every friday.

437 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7145)
muhammad reported that some (persons) stated with a sense of pride and some discussed whether there would be more men in paradise or more women.

438 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7145)
abu huraira reported that abu'l qasim (the holy prophet) ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the (members) of the first group to get into paradise would have their faces as bright as full moon during the night, and the next to this group would have their faces as bright

439 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7147)
through another chain of transmitters that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the (members of the) first group which would get into paradise will have their faces as bright as stars in the sky.

440 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7148)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the first group of my ummah to get into paradise would be like a full moon in the night.

441 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7149)
‌�� ‌ ) and one is this that he is reported to have said: the (members of the) first group that would be admitted to paradise would have their faces as bright as full moon during the night.

442 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7150)
jabir reported: i heard allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying that the inmates of paradise would eat and drink but would neither spit, nor pass water, nor void excrement, nor suffer catarrah.

443 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7152)
jabir b. abdullah reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said that the inmates of paradise would eat therein and they would also drink, but they would neither void excrement, nor suffer catarrh, nor pass water, and their eating (would

444 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7154)
abu huraira reported allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: he who would get into paradise (would be made to enjoy such an everlasting) bliss that he would neither become destitute, nor would his clothes wear out, nor his youth would decline.

445 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7156)
bakr b. abdullah b. qais reported on the authority of his father that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said that in paradise there would be for a believer a tent of a single hollowed pearl the breadth of which would be sixty miles.

446 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7157)
bakr b. abdullah b. qais reported on the authority of his father that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said that in paradise there would be a tent made of a single hollowed pearl, the breadth of which would be sixty miles from all sides and there

447 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7160)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: there would enter paradise people whose hearts would be like those of the hearts of birds.

448 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7161)
so he who would get into paradise would get in the form of adam, his length being sixty cubits, then the people who followed him continued to diminish in size up to this day.

449 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7170)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as say- ing: there was a dispute between the hell and the paradise and it (the hell) said: the haughty and the proud would find abode in me.

450 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7170)
and the paradise said: the meek and the humble would find their abode in me.

451 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7171)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as say- ing: the hell and the paradise fell into dispute and the hell said: i have been dis- tinguished by the proud and the haughty.

452 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7171)
and the paradise said: what is the matter with me that the meek and the humble amongst people and the downtrodden and the simple enter me?

453 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7172)
abu huraira reported allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the paradise and the hell disputed with each other.

454 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7173)
messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) and one of them is this that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the paradise and the hell fell into dispute and the hell said: 1 have been distinguished for accommodating (the haughty and proud in me), and the

455 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7173)
draw very close to the other one and allah would not treat unjustly anyone amongst his creation and he would create another creation for the paradise (to accommodate it).

456 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7174)
abu sa'id al-khudri reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the paradise and the hell disputed with each other.

457 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7177)
draw close to the other and it would say: enough, enough, by thy honour and by thy dignity, and there would be enough space in paradise until allah would create a new creation and he would make them accommo- date that spare place in paradise.

458 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7178)
anas reported allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: there would be left some space in paradise as allah would like that to be left.

459 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7179)
abu kuraib made this addition: then it would be made to stand between the paradise and the hell.

460 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7180)
abu sa'id reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: when the inmates of paradise would be admitted to paradise and the inmates of hell would be admitted to hell, it would be said (to the inmates of paradise): 0 inmates of paradise.

461 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7181)
abdullah reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: allah would admit the inmates of paradise into paradise and the inmates of hell into hell.

462 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7182)
`umar that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: when the inmates of paradise would go to paradise and the inmates of hell would go to hell, death would be called and it would be placed between the

463 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7182)
and it would increase the delight of the inmates of paradise and it would increase the grief of the inmates of hell-fire.

464 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7192)
these women would not get into paradise and they would not perceive the odour of paradise, although its frag- rance can be perceived from such and such distance (from great distance).

465 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7200)
those desirous (of paradise), fearing (hell), coming two upon the came], three upon the camel, four upon the camel, ten upon the camel and the rest

466 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7205)
the inmates of paradise are three: one who wields authority and is just and fair, one who is truthful and has been endowed with power to do good deeds.

467 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7209)
say- ing: when any one of you dies, he is shown his seat (in the hereafter) morning and evening; if he is amongst the inmates of paradise (he is shown the seat) from amongst the inmates of paradise and if he is one from amongst the denizens of hell (he is

468 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7210)
if he is one amongst the inmates of paradise (he is shown his seat) in paradise and if he is one amongst the denizens of hell-fire (he is shown his seat) in the hell-fire.

469 Sahih Al Muslim the book of tribulations and protents of the last hour(7370)
he would be blind and he would bring along with him an image of paradise and hell-fire and what he would call as paradise that would be hell-fire and i warn you as noah warned his people.

470 Sahih Al Muslim the book of tribulations and protents of the last hour(7371)
whom allah had protected would come to jesus, son of mary, and he would wipe their faces and would inform them of their ranks in paradise and it would be under such conditions that allah would reveal to jesus these words: i have brought forth from amongst my servants such

471 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7415)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the world is a prison-house for a believer and paradise for a non-believer.

472 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7461)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the destitute amongst the emigrants would precede the rich emigrants by forty years in getting into paradise on the day of resurrection.

473 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7467)
‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: one who looks after the orphan whether he is his relative or not, i and he would be together in paradise like this, and malik (explained it) with the gesture by drawing his index finger and middle finger close together.

474 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7469)
messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: he who builds a mosque for allah, allah would build for him (a house) in paradise like it.

475 Sunan Abu Dawood purification (kitab al-taharah)(96)
narrated abdullah ibn mughaffal: abdullah heard his son praying to allah: o allah, i ask thee a white palace on the right of paradise when i enter it.

476 Sunan Abu Dawood purification (kitab al-taharah)(96)
he said: o my son, ask allah for paradise and seek refuge in him from hell-fire, for i heard the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� say: in this community there will be some people who will exceed the limits in purification as well as in supplication.

477 Sunan Abu Dawood purification (kitab al-taharah)(169)
you who performs ablution, and does it well, then he stands and offers two rak’ahs of prayer, concentrating on it with his heart and body, paradise will be his lot by all means.

478 Sunan Abu Dawood purification (kitab al-taharah)(169)
no deity except allah, he has o associate, and i bear witness that muhammad is his servant and his messenger, all the eight doors of paradise will be opened for him; he may enter (through) any of them.

479 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(429)
al-darda reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: there are five thing, if anyone observe them with faith, he will enter paradise.

480 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(507)
then allah, the exalted, revealed the verse: we have seen thee turning thy face to heaven (for guidance, o muhammad).

481 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(523)
then ask allah to give me the wasilah, which is a rank in paradise fitting for only one of allah’s servants, and i hope that i may be the one.

482 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(771)
allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� stood up for praying at midnight, he said: o allah, be praise to thee, thou art the light of the heavens and the earth; and to thee be praise; thou are the maintainer of the heavens and the earth; and to thee be praise, thou

483 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(793)
he replied: i recited fatihat al-katab and i ask allah for paradise and seek his refuge from hell-fire i do not understand well your sound and the sound of muadh.

484 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(805)
narrated jabir ibn samurah: the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� used to recite in the noon and afternoon prayer: by the heaven and the morning star (surah 86) and by the heaven, holding mansions of the stars (surah 85) and similar surahs of

485 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(906)
any one performs ablution and performs the ablution perfectly and then offers two rak’ahs of prayers concentrating on them with his heart and face but paradise will necessarily fall to his lot.

486 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(1108)
sermon (on friday) and sit near the imam, for a man keeps himself away until he will be left behind at the time of entering paradise though he enters it.

487 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): voluntary prayers(1250)
‌�� as saying: if anyone prays in a day and a night twelve rak'ahs voluntarily (supererogatory prayer), a house will be built from him in paradise on account of these (rak'ahs).

488 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): voluntary prayers(1270)
narrated abu ayyub: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: the gates of heaven are opened for four rak'ahs containing no taslim (salutation) before the noon prayer.

489 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): voluntary prayers(1315)
abu hurairah: the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: our lord who is blessed and exalted descends every night to the lowest heaven when the last one-third of the night remains, and says: who supplicated me so that i may answer him ?

490 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1658)
mankind during a day whose extent will be fifty thousand years of your count and he sees whether his path is to take him to paradise or to hell.

491 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1658)
mankind during a day whose extent will be fifty thousand years that you count, and he sees whether his path is to take him to paradise or to hell.

492 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1658)
mankind during a day whose extent will be fifty thousand years that you count, and he sees whether his path is to take him to paradise or to hell.

493 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1671)
narrated jabir ibn abdullah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: nothing but paradise must be begged for allah's sake.

494 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1683)
carries out any of those characteristics with the hope of getting a reward and testifying to the promise for it, allah will admit him to paradise for it.

495 Sunan Abu Dawood divorce (kitab al-talaq)(2226)
narrated thawban: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if any woman asks her husband for divorce without some strong reason, the odour of paradise will be forbidden to her.

496 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2494)
path of allaah, the exalted, is in the security of allaah, until he takes him unto him (i. e., he dies) and brings him into paradise or brings him (alive) with reward and booty he obtains and a man who goes to the mosque is in the security of allaah,

497 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2499)
is stung by a poisonous creature, or dies on his bed by any kind of death allah wishes is a martyr and will go to paradise.

498 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2513)
narrated uqbah ibn amir: i heard the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� say: allah, most high, will cause three persons to enter paradise for one arrow: the maker when he has a good motive in making it, the one who shoots it, and the one who hands

499 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2520)
when they experienced the sweetness of their food, drink and rest, they asked: who will tell our brethren about us that we are alive in paradise provided with provision, in order that they might not be disinterested in jihad and recoil in war?

500 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2521)
he replied: prophets are in paradise, martyrs are in paradise, infants are in paradise and children buried alive are in paradise.

501 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2541)
messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if anyone fights in allah's path as long as the time between two milkings of a she-camel, paradise will be assured for him.

502 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2631)
when you meet them (the enemy) have patience and endurance, you should know that paradise is under the shade of swords.

503 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2677)
hurairah reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying “our lord most high is charmed with people who will be led to paradise in chains.

504 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2760)
abu bakrah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if anyone kills a man whom he grants protection prematurely, allah will forbid him to enter paradise.

505 Sunan Abu Dawood tribute， spoils， and rulership (kitab al-kharaj， wal-fai' wal-imarah)(3050)
the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� became angry and said: ibn awf, ride your horse, and call loudly: beware, paradise is lawful only for a believer, and that they (the people) should gather for prayer.

506 Sunan Abu Dawood funerals (kitab al-jana'iz)(3233)
he said: paradise is certain for him.

507 Sunan Abu Dawood the office of the judge (kitab al-aqdiyah)(3573)
narrated buraydah ibn al-hasib: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: judges are of three types, one of whom will go to paradise and two to hell.

508 Sunan Abu Dawood the office of the judge (kitab al-aqdiyah)(3573)
the one who will go to paradise is a man who knows what is right and gives judgment accordingly; but a man who knows what is right and acts tyrannically in

509 Sunan Abu Dawood the office of the judge (kitab al-aqdiyah)(3574)
narrated buraidah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: judges are of three types, one of who will go to paradise and two to hell.

510 Sunan Abu Dawood the office of the judge (kitab al-aqdiyah)(3574)
the one who will go to paradise is a man who knows what is right and gives judgement accordingly; by a man who knows what is right and acts tyrannically in

511 Sunan Abu Dawood the office of the judge (kitab al-aqdiyah)(3575)
narrated abu hurairah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if anyone seeks the office of judge among muslims till he gets it and his justice prevails over his tyranny, he will go to paradise; but the man whose tyranny prevails over his justice will go to hell.

512 Sunan Abu Dawood knowledge (kitab al-ilm)(3641)
‌�� ‌�� say: if anyone travels on a road in search of knowledge, allah will cause him to travel on one of the roads of paradise.

513 Sunan Abu Dawood knowledge (kitab al-ilm)(3643)
abu hurairah reported the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: if anyone pursues a path in search of knowledge, allah will thereby make easy for him a path to paradise; and he who is made slow by his actions will not be speeded by his genealogy.

514 Sunan Abu Dawood knowledge (kitab al-ilm)(3666)
you will enter paradise half a day before the rich, and that is five hundred years.

515 Sunan Abu Dawood medicine (kitab al-tibb)(3892)
brother is suffering, he should say: our lord is allah who is in the heaven, holy is thy name, thy command reigns supreme in the heaven and the earth, as thy mercy in the heaven, make thy mercy in the earth; forgive us our sins, and our errors; thou art

516 Sunan Abu Dawood dialects and readings of the qur'an (kitab al-huruf wa al-qira'at)(3987)
narrated abu saeed al-khudri: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: a man from the illiyyun will look downwards at the people of paradise and paradise will be glittering as if it were a brilliant star.

517 Sunan Abu Dawood clothing (kitab al-libas)(4080)
wearing clothes in two styles: that a man sits in a single garment with his hands round his knees and uncover his private parts towards heaven and that he wears his garment while one of his sides is uncovered, and puts the garment on his shoulders.

518 Sunan Abu Dawood prescribed punishments (kitab al-hudud)(4428)
by him in whose hand my soul is, he is now among the rivers of paradise and plunging into them.

519 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4617)
humaid said: al-hasan used to say that his fall from the heaven on the earth is dearer to him than uttering: the matter is in my hand.

520 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4650)
say for him anything which he did not say, and then he would ask me tomorrow when i see him --abu bakr will go to paradise and umar will go to paradise.

521 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4652)
narrated abu hurairah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: gabriel came and taking me by the hand showed the gate of paradise by which my people will enter.

522 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4694)
he then raised his head and said: the place which every one of you and every soul of you will occupy in hell or in paradise has been recorded, and destined wicked or blesses.

523 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4696)
he replied: those who are among the number of those who go to paradise will be helped to do the deeds of the people who will go to paradise, and those who are among the number of those

524 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4703)
about it: allah created adam, then passed his right hand over his back, and brought forth from it his offspring, saying: i have these for paradise and these will do the deeds of those who go to paradise.

525 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4708)
one of you will do the deeds of those who go to paradise so that there will be only a cubit between him and it or will be within a cubit, then what is decreed will overcome

526 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4709)
imran bin husain said: the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� was asked: is it known who are those who will go to paradise and those who will go to hell?

527 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4713)
he replied: it may be otherwise, aishah, for allah created paradise and created those who will go to it, and he created it for them when they were still in their father’s loins; and he

528 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4723)
above the seventh heaven there is a sea, the distance between whose surface and bottom is like that between one heaven and the next.

529 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4723)
above that there are eight mountain goats the distance between whose hoofs and haunches is like the distance between one heaven and the next.

530 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4732)
abdullah bin umar reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: allah will fold the heavens an the day of resurrection, then seizing them in his right hand he will say: i am the king.

531 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4733)
abu hurairah reported the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying; our lord gets down every night to the heaven of this world when a third night remains and says: (is there anyone) who prays to me so that i may accept his prayer?

532 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4738)
masud) reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying ; when allah, the exalted, speaks to send revelation the inhabitant of the heaven hear the clinging of a bell from the other heaven like pulling a chain on the mountain of al-safa, and then swoon.

533 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4740)
imran bin husain reported the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: people will come forth from hell by muhammad’s intercession, will enter paradise and be named jahannamis.

534 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4741)
jabir said: i heard the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� say: those who go to paradise will eat in it and drink.

535 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4748)
narrated anas ibn malik: when the prophet of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� was lifted to the heavens (for travelling) in paradise, or as he said, a river whose banks were of transparent or hollowed pearls was presented to him.

536 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4751)
and will be told: this was your abode in hell, but allah protected you and had mercy on you substituted for you an abode in paradise for it.

537 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4800)
narrated abu umamah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: i guarantee a house in the surroundings of paradise for a man who avoids quarrelling even if he were in the right, a house in the middle of paradise for a man who

538 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4878)
narrated anas ibn malik: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: when i was taken up to heaven i passed by people who had nails of copper and were scratching their faces and their breasts.

539 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4896)
the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� replied: an angel came down from heaven and he was rejecting what he had said to you.

540 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4901)
he said to the man who sinned: go and enter paradise by my mercy.

541 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4905)
abu al-darda reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: when a man cures anything, the curse goes up to heaven and the gates of heaven are locked against it.

542 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4916)
abu hurairah reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: the gates of paradise are opened on mondays and thursdays, and forgiveness is granted to every man who does not associate anything with allah, except for a man between whom and his brother there is rancor.

543 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4989)
and adhere to truth, for truth leads to good deeds, and good deeds lead to paradise.

544 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5113)
it from muhammad �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� who said: if a man claims to be the son of a man who is not his father, paradise will be forbidden for him.

545 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5150)
(bin saad) reported the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying; i and the one who takes the responsibility of an orphan will be in paradise thus, and he joined his middle finger and forefinger.

546 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5193)
abu hurairah reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: by him in whose hand my soul is, you will not enter paradise until you believe, and you will not believe until you love one another: should i not guide you to something doing which you will

547 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(46)
the one who is doomed to hell is doomed from his mother's womb, and the one who is destined for paradise is the one who learns from the lessons of others.

548 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(46)
truthfulness leads to righteousness and righteousness leads to paradise.

549 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(59)
it was narrated that abdullah said: the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'no one will enter paradise who has even a mustard-seed's weight of arrogance in his heart, and no one will enter hell who has even a mustard-seed's weight of faith in his heart.'

550 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(68)
you will not enter paradise until you believe, and you will not (truly) believe until you love one another.

551 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(76)
he says: write down his deeds, his life span, his provision, and whether he is doomed (destined for hell) or blessed (destined for paradise).

552 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(76)
one of you may do the deeds of the people of paradise until there is no more than a forearm's length between him and it, then the decree overtakes him and he does the deeds of

553 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(78)
he scratched in the ground with it, then raised his head and said: 'there is no one among you but his place in paradise or hell has already been decreed.'

554 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(80)
musa debated, and musa said to him: o adam, you are our father but have deprived us and caused us to be expelled from paradise because of your sin.

555 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(96)
it was narrated that abu sa'eed al-khudri said: the messenger of allah said: 'the people of the highest degrees of paradise will be seen by those beneath them as a rising star is seen on the horizon.

556 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(107)
abu hurairah said: we were sitting with the prophet and he said: 'while i was sleeping i saw myself in paradise (in a dream), and i saw a woman performing ablution beside a palace.

557 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(157)
the handkerchief of sa'd bin mu'adh in paradise is better than this.'

558 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(184)
it was narrated that jabor bin 'abdullah said: the messenger of allah said: 'while the people of paradise are enjoying their blessings, a light will shine upon them, and they will raise their heads, and they will see their lord looking upon them from above.

559 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(187)
then he said: 'when the people of paradise enter paradise, and the people of the fire enter the fire, a caller will cry out: o people of paradise!

560 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(187)
has allah not made the balance (of our good deeds) heavy, and made our faces bright, and admitted us to paradise and saved us from hell?

561 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(193)
or seventy-two, or seventy-three years, and there is a similar distance between it and the heaven above it (and so on)' until he counted seven heavens.

562 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(193)
the distance between their hooves and their knees is like the distance between one heaven and the next.

563 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(193)
then on their backs is the throne, and the distance between the top and the bottom of the throne is like the distance between one heaven and another.

564 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(216)
was narrated that 'ali bin abu talib said: the messenger of allah said: 'whoever reads the qur'an and memorizes it, allah will admit him to paradise and allow him to intercede for ten of his family members who all deserved to enter hell.'

565 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(223)
heard the messenger of allah say: whoever follows a path in the pursuit of knowledge, allah will make easy for him a path to paradise.

566 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(225)
whoever follows a path in pursuit of knowledge, allah will make easy fro him a path to paradise.

567 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(252)
by which the pleasure of allah is sought, but he only acquires it for the purpose of worldly gain, will not smell the fragrance of paradise on the day of resurrection.'

568 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of purification and its sunnah(419)
that none has the right to be worshipped but allah, and i bear witness that muhammed is his servant and his messenger), eight gates of paradise will be opened to him and he may enter through whichever one he wants.'

569 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of purification and its sunnah(469)
right to be worshipped but allah alone, with no partner, and i bear witness that muhammad is his slave and his messenger),' eight gates of paradise will be opened for him; whichever one he wants he may enter.

570 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of purification and its sunnah(470)
none has the right to be worshipped but allah, and i bear witness that muhammad is his slave and messenger),' (except that) eight gates of paradise will be opened for him, and he will enter through whichever one he wants.'

571 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(801)
breath, with his garment pulled up to his knees, and said: 'be of good cheer, for your lord has opened one of the gates of heaven and is boasting of you before the angels, saying: look at my slaves; they have fulfilled one obligatory duty and are awaiting another.

572 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(902)
i ask allah for paradise and i seek refuge with allah from the fire).’”

573 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(908)
it was narrated that ibn ‘abbas said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘whoever forgets to send peace and blessings upon me, then he has missed the road to paradise.’”

574 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1052)
the son of adam was commanded to prostrate and he prostrated, and paradise will be his; i was commanded to prostrate and i refused, so i am doomed to hell.’”

575 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1058)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “we prostrated with the messenger of allah (ﷺ) in “when the heaven is split asunder” [84:1] and “read!

576 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1157)
he said, “the gates of heaven are opened when the sun passes its zenith.”

577 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1334)
he said was: “o people, spread (the greeting of) salam, offer food to people and pray at night when people are sleeping, you will enter paradise in peace.”

578 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1355)
to you is praise, you are the truth; your promise is true, the meeting with you is true, your saying is true, paradise is true, the fire is true, the hour is true, the prophets are true, and muhammad (ﷺ) is true.

579 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1388)
for allah descends at sunset on that night to the lowest heaven and says: ‘is there no one who will ask me for forgiveness, that i may forgive him?

580 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1442)
messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: ‘whoever comes to his muslim brother and visits him (when he is sick), he is walking among the harvest of paradise until he sits down, and when he sits down he is covered with mercy.

581 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1509)
to prepare your place in paradise for you).”

582 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1604)
‘there is no muslim, three of whose children die before reaching the age of puberty, but they will meet him at the eight gates of paradise and whichever one he wants he will enter through it.’”

583 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1605)
said: “there are no two muslims (mother and father), three of whose children die before reaching the age of puberty, but allah will admit them to paradise by virtue of his mercy towards them.”

584 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1614)
said: “why, o messenger of allah?” he said: “if a man dies somewhere other than his birthplace, a space will be measured for him in paradise (as big as the distance) from the place where he was born to the place where he died.”

585 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1615)
he is protected from the torment of the grave and he is granted provision from paradise morning and evening.”

586 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1630)
to jibra’il we announce his death; o my father, how much closer he is now to his lord; o my father, the paradise of firdaws is his abode; o my father, he has answered the call of his lord.”

587 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1635)
for his messenger.’ she said: ‘i know that what is with allah is better for his messenger, but i am weeping because the revelation from heaven has ceased.’ she moved them to tears and they started to weep with her.”

588 Sunan Ibn E Majah fasting(1640)
it was narrated from sahl bin sa’d that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “in paradise there is a gate called rayyan.

589 Sunan Ibn E Majah fasting(1642)
the gates of paradise are opened and none of its gates are closed.

590 Sunan Ibn E Majah fasting(1720)
that: the messenger of allah (ﷺ) delivered a sermon on the days of tashriq (11th, 12th, and 13th of dhul-hijjah) and said: “no one will enter paradise but a muslim soul, and these days are the days of eating and drinking.”

591 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on marriage(1997)
i saw how the messenger of allah remembered her, and his lord had told him to give her the glad tidings of a house in paradise made of qasab.

592 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on divorce(2055)
thawban that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'any woman who asks her husband for a divorce when it is not absolutely necessary, the fragrance of paradise will be forbidden to her.'

593 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on business transactions(2202)
uthman bin 'affan narrated that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “allah will admit to paradise a man who was lenient when he sold and when he bought.

594 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on rulings(2315)
the man who knows the truth and rules in accordance with it, will be in paradise.

595 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on rulings(2324)
heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: “no man seizes the wealth of a muslim unlawfully by means of his (false) oath, but allah will deny paradise to him and will doom him to hell.” a man among the people said: “o messenger of allah, even if it is something small?”

596 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on legal punishments(2610)
directly from muhammad (ﷺ) saying it and memorized: 'whoever claims to belong to someone other than his father knowing the he is not his father, paradise will be forbidden to him.”

597 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on blood money(2687)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “whoever kills a mu'ahid who has the protection of allah and the protection of his messenger, will not smell the fragrance of paradise, even though its fragrance may be detected from a distance of seventy years.”

598 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on wills(2703)
that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “whoever tries to avoid giving the inheritance to his heirs, allah (swt) will deprive him of his inheritance in paradise on the day of resurrection.”

599 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2753)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “allah has prepared (reward) for those who go out (to fight) in his

600 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2811)
it was narrated from ‘uqbah bin ‘amir al-juhani that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “allah will admit three people to paradise by virtue of one arrow: the one who makes it, seeking reward by making it well; the one who shoots it; and the one

601 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on hajj rituals(3013)
wrongdoer, with whom i will settle the score in favor of the one whom he wronged.” he said: “o lord, if you will, then grant paradise to the one who is wronged, and forgive the wrongdoer.” no response came (that evening).the next day at muzdalifah he repeated the supplication, and

602 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on food(3251)
spread (the greeting of) salam, feed others, uphold the ties of kinship, and pray during the night when people are sleeping, and you will enter paradise with salam.”*

603 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on food(3305)
it was narrated from abu darda’ that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the best food of the people of this world and the people of paradise is meat.’”

604 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3660)
and the messenger of allah(ﷺ) said: a man will be raised in status in paradise and will say: 'where did this come from?'

605 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3662)
he said: they are your paradise and your hell.

606 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3663)
abu darda' heard the prophet (ﷺ) say that: the father is the middle door of paradise (i.e.

607 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3668)
she will enter paradise because of that.'

608 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3692)
it was narrated from abu hurairah(ra) that the messenger of allah(ﷺ) said: by the one in whose hand is my soul, you will not enter paradise until you believe, and you will not believe until you love one another.

609 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3802)
he said: 'the gates of heaven were opened because of it and nothing prevented it from reaching the throne.'

610 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3836)
[o allah, forgive us and have mercy on us, be pleased with us and accept (our good deeds) from us, admit us to paradise and save us from hell, and rectify all our affairs].'

611 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3846)
o allah, i ask you for paradise and for that which brings one closer to it, in word and deed, and i seek refuge in you from hell and from that which brings one closer to it, in word and deed.

612 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3847)
he said: i recite the tashah-hud then i ask for allah for paradise and see refuge with him from hell, but by allah i do not understand your whispering or the whispering of mu'adh.

613 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3849)
then abu bakr wept, then he said: you must adhere to the truth, for with it comes righteousness and they both lead to paradise.

614 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3864)
he said: o my son, ask allah for paradise and seek refuge with him from hell, for i heard the messenger of allah (saas) say: 'there will be people who will transgress in supplication.'

615 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3869)
bismillahil-ladhi la yadurru ma'a ismihi shay'un fil-ardi wa la fis-sama'i wa huwas-sami'ul-'alim (in the name of allah with whose name nothing on earth or in heaven harms, and he is the all-seeing, all-knowing), three times, and is then harmed by anything.'

616 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3872)
the messenger of allah (saas) said: 'whoever says this by day and by night, if he dies that day or that night, he will enter paradise if allah wills.

617 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3918)
as for the rope reaching up into heaven, it is the truth that you are following; you took hold of it and rose with it, then

618 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3920)
the road which you were shown on your right is the way of the people of paradise.

619 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3925)
talhah said: “i saw in a dream that i was at the gate of paradise and i saw them (those two men).

620 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3925)
said: “o messenger of allah, the first one was the one who strove harder, then he was martyred, but the other one was admitted to paradise before him.

621 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(3973)
to him when we were on the move and said: ‘o messenger of allah, tell me of an action that will gain me admittance to paradise and keep me far away from hell.’ he said: ‘you have asked for something great, but it is easy for the one for whom

622 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(3992)
it was narrated from ‘awf bin malik that the messenger of allah(ﷺ) said: “the jews split into seventy-one sects, one of which will be in paradise and seventy in hell.

623 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(3992)
i swear by the one whose hand is the soul of muhammad, my nation will split into seventy-three sects, one of which will be in paradise and seventy-two in hell.” it was said: “o messenger of allah, who are they?” he said: “the main body.”

624 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(4071)
with him will be a paradise and a hell, but his hell is paradise and his paradise is hell.'

625 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(4077)
part of his fitnah will be that he will have with him paradise and hell, but his hell will be a paradise and his paradise a hell.

626 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4113)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “this world is a prison for the believer and a paradise for the disbeliever.’”

627 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4122)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the poor believers will enter paradise half a day – five hundred years – before the rich.’”

628 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4123)
it was narrated from abu sa’eed al-khudri that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the poor muhajirun will enter paradise before the rich, the equivalent of five hundred years.”

629 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4124)
he said: ‘o poor people, shall i not give you the glad tidings that the poor believers will enter paradise half a day, five hundred years, before the rich?’”

630 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4173)
it was narrated from ‘abdullah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “no one will enter paradise who has pride in his heart equal to the weight of a grain of mustard seed, and no one will enter hell who has

631 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4184)
it was narrated from abu bakrah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “modesty is part of faith, and faith will be in paradise.

632 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4190)
the heaven is creaking and it should creak, for there is no space in it the width of four fingers but there is an angel there, prostrating to allah.

633 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4221)
banawah – he (one of the narrators) said: “nabawah is near ta’if” – “and said: ‘soon you will be able to tell the people of paradise from the people of hell.’ they said: ‘how o messenger of allah?’ he said: ‘by praise and condemnation.

634 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4224)
it was narrated from ibn ‘abbas that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the people of paradise are those whose ears allah fills with the praise of people when they are listening, and the people of hell- fire are those whom

635 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4239)
it was narrated that hanzalah tamimi al-usaiyidi, the scribe, said: “we were with the messenger of allah (ﷺ) and we spoke of paradise and hell until it was as if we could see them.

636 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4262)
receive the glad tidings of mercy and fragrance and a lord who is not angry.’ and this is repeated until it is brought to the heaven above which is allah.

637 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4262)
go back blameworthy, for the gates of heaven will not be opened to you.’ so it is sent back down from heaven, then it goes to the grave.”

638 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4267)
it was said to him: ‘you remember paradise and hell, and you do not weep, but you weep for this?’ he said: ‘the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the grave is the first stage of the hereafter.

639 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4268)
then it is said to him: ‘look at what allah has saved you from.’ then a window to paradise is opened to him, and he looks at its beauty and what is in it.

640 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4268)
is said to him: ‘who is this man?’ he says: ‘i heard the people saying something and i said it too.’ then a window to paradise is opened to him, and he looks at its beauty and what is in it.

641 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4283)
for no one will enter paradise but a muslim soul, and among the people of polytheism you are like a white hair on the hide of a black bull, or like a black hair on the hide of a red bull.’”

642 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4285)
and my lord has promised me that seventy thousand of my nation will enter paradise without being brought to account.’”

643 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4286)
abu umamah al-bahili said: “i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: ‘my lord has promised me that seventy thousand of my nation will enter paradise without being brought to account or punished.

644 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4289)
it was narrated from sulaiman bin buraidah, from his father, that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “the people of paradise are one hundred and twenty ranks, eighty from this nation and forty from all other nations.”

645 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4316)
was narrated from ‘abdullah bin abi jad’a’ that he heard the prophet (ﷺ) say: “more than (the members of the tribe of) banu tamim will enter paradise through the intercession of a man from among my nation.” they said: “o messenger of allah, besides you?” he said: “besides me.”

646 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4317)
on this night?’ we said: ‘allah and his messenger know best.’ he said: ‘he gave me the choice between admitting half of my nation to paradise and intercession, and i chose intercession.’ we said: ‘o messenger of allah, pray that we will be among its people (the people for whom

647 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4329)
it was narrated from abu sa’eed al-khudri that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “a hand span in paradise is better than the earth and everything on it.”

648 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4330)
it was narrated from sahl bin sa’d that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “a place the size of a whip in paradise is better than this world and everything in it.”

649 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4331)
bin jabal said: “i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: ‘paradise has one hundred grades, each of which is as big as the distance between heaven and earth.

650 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4333)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the first group to enter paradise will enter with (faces) like the moon in the night when it is full.

651 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4334)
it was narrated from ibn ‘umar that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “kauthar is a river in paradise whose banks are of gold and its bed is of rubies and pearls.

652 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4335)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “in paradise there is a tree under whose shade a rider could travel for one hundred years and never leave it.” recite, if you wish: 'and in shade long-extended (56:30).'

653 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4336)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) told me that when the people of paradise enter it, they will take their places according to their deeds, and they will be given permission for a length of time equivalent to friday on earth, when they will visit allah.

654 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4336)
in that marketplace the people of paradise will meet one another.

655 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4337)
it was narrated from abu umamah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “there is no one whom allah will admit to paradise but allah will marry him to seventy-two wives, two from houris and seventy from his inheritance from the people of hell, all of whom

656 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4339)
allah (ﷺ) said: “i know the last of the people of hell who will be brought forth from it, and the last of the people of paradise to be admitted to paradise.

657 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4340)
it was narrated from anas bin malik that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “whoever asks for paradise, three times, paradise will say: “o allah, admit him to paradise.” and whoever asked to be saved from hell, three times, hell will say: “o allah, save him from hell.”

658 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4341)
narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “there is no one among you who does not have two abodes: an abode in paradise and an abode in hell.

659 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4341)
if he dies and enters hell, the people of paradise inherit his abode.

660 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on purification(4)
jabir bin 'abdullah, may allah be pleased with them, narrated that : allah's messenger said: the key to paradise is salat, and the key to salat is wudu'.

661 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on purification(55)
then eight gates of paradise are opened for him, that may enter by whichever of them wishes.

662 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(446)
abu hurairah narrated that: allah's messenger (s) said: allah, blessed and exalted is he, descends to the earth's heaven every night when the first third of the night has passed.

663 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on al-witr(478)
he said: 'it is an hour in which the gates of the heavens are opened, and i love that a righteous deed should be raised up for me in it.'

664 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on traveling(573)
in the name of your lord' and 'when the heaven is split asunder.'

665 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on traveling(616)
five (prayers), and fast your month, and pay the zakat on your wealth, and obey thosewho are in charge of you, you will enter the paradise of your lord.'

666 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on fasting(682)
the gates of paradise are opened such that no gate among them would be closed, and a caller calls: 'o seeker of the good; come near!'

667 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on fasting(739)
so he said: 'indeed allah, mighty and sublime is he, descends to the lowest heavens during the night of the middle of sha'ban, to grant forgiveness to more than the number of hairs on the sheep of (banu) kalb.'

668 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on fasting(765)
sahl bin sa'd narrated that: the prophet said: there is a gate in paradise called ar-raiyyan, those who fast shall be invited into it, and whoever was among those who fasted, then he will enter it; and whoever enters it, he will never thirst again.

669 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on hajj(810)
poverty and sins just as the bellows removes filth from iron, gold, and silver - and there is no reward for al-hajj al-mabrur except for paradise.

670 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on hajj(871)
he said: with four things: none will be admitted into paradise except for the soul that is a muslim.

671 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(967)
thawban narrated that : the prophet said: indeed the muslim remains in the khurfah (harvest) of paradise while he visits his brother muslim.

672 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1021)
so allah says: build a house in paradise for my slave, and name it 'the house of praise.'

673 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on divorce and li'an(1187)
thawban narrated that : the messenger of allah said: whichever woman seeks a khul from her husband without harm (cause), then the scent of paradise will be unlawful for her.

674 Jami Al Tirmizi the chapters on judgements from the messenger of allah(1332)
of allah (ﷺ) saying: 'no imam closes his door on one in need, dire straits and poverty, except that allah closes the gates of the heavens from his dire straits, his needs, and his poverty.'

675 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on military expeditions(1574)
call out that no one enters paradise except the believers.'

676 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1637)
narrated 'abdullah bin 'abdur-rahman bin abu husain: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: indeed, allah will surely admit three into paradise by a single arrow.

677 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1640)
i think that he intended the hadith of humaid, from anas, from the prophet (ﷺ) that he said: 'there is none from the people of paradise who would like to return to the world except for the martyr.'

678 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1648)
and the place (the size) of a whip in paradise is better than the world and what is in it.

679 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1650)
do you not love that allah forgive your sins and admit you into paradise ?

680 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1650)
then fight in the cause of allah, for whoever fights in allah's cause for the time it takes for two milkings of a camel, then paradise is obligatory for him.'

681 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1651)
and the space that a bow of one of you - or the space that his hand - would occupy in paradise is better than the world and what is in it.

682 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1651)
woman among the women inhabiting paradise were to appear to the people of the earth, then she would illuminate what is between the ( the heavens and the earth), and a pleasant scent would fill up what is between them, and the scarf on her head is better than the

683 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1657)
whoever fought in the cause of allah - a muslim man - for the time it takes for two milkings of a camel, then paradise is obligatory for him.

684 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1659)
al-ash'ari: i heard my father saying in the presence of the enemy: 'the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: indeed, the gates of paradise are under the shadows of the swords.'

685 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1661)
narrated anas bin malik: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: none of the people of paradise would wish to return to the world except for the martyr who indeed would love to return to the world saying that he would

686 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1664)
and the space occupied by the whip of one of you in paradise is better than the world and what is on it.

687 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on clothing(1723)
the handkerchiefs of sa'd in paradise are better than what you see.'

688 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on clothing(1785)
so he said to him: 'what is this jewelry of the people of paradise i see on you ?'

689 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on food(1855)
'amr: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: (all of you) worship ar-rahman, feed others, spread the (greeting of) salam, then you will enter paradise in security.

690 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1914)
'ubaidullah bin anas bin malik narrated [from anas] that: the messenger of allah said: whoever raises two girls then i and he will enter paradise like these two.

691 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1916)
has three daughters, or three sisters, or two daughters, or two sisters and he keeps good company with them and fears allah regarding them, then paradise is for him.

692 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1917)
narrated that: the prophet said: whoever takes in an orphan among the muslims to raise, to feed him and give him drink, allah admits him into paradise without a doubt, unless he has done a sin for which he is not forgiven.

693 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1918)
sahl bin sa'd narrated that: the messenger of allah said: i and the sponsor of an orphan shall be in paradise like these two.

694 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1971)
and indeed righteousness leads to paradise.

695 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(2004)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah was asked about that for which people are admitted into paradise the most, so he said: taqwa of allah, and good character.

696 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(2009)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah said: al-haya is from faith, and faith is in paradise.

697 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(2023)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the gates of paradise are opened on monday and thursday.

698 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on medicine(2066)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: al-'ajwah is from paradise and it contains a cure for poison.

699 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2308)
it was said to him: 'the paradise and the fire were mentioned and you did not cry, yet you cry because of this?'

700 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2312)
the heavens moan, and they have the right to moan.

701 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2324)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the world is a prison for the believer and paradise for the disbeliever.

702 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2351)
abu sa'eed narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the poor muhajirin will enter paradise before the rich among them by five hundred years.

703 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2352)
he said: indeed they enter paradise before their rich by forty autumns.

704 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2353)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the poor are admitted into paradise before the rich, by five hundres years, (i.e.)

705 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2354)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the poor muslims are admitted into paradise before their rich by half a day.

706 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2355)
jabir bin 'abdullah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the poor muslims are admitted into paradise before their rich by forty autumns.

707 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2408)
the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: whoever guarantees for me what is between his jaws and what is between his legs, i shall guarantee paradise for him.

708 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2434)
what is between every two gate-posts in paradise is as what is between makkah and hajar, and what is between makkah and busra.'

709 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2437)
abu umamah narrated the messenger of allah (s.a.w)said: my lord promised me that seventy thousand of my ummah shall be admitted into paradise without a reckoning against them, nor any punishment.

710 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2441)
the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said 'someone came to me from mylord to give me choice between the half of my ummah being admitted into paradise or intercession.

711 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2446)
it was said: 'these people are your ummah, and there are seventy thousand besides these from your ummah that shall enter paradise without a reckoning.'

712 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2449)
from abu sa'eed al-khudri,that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: whichever believer feeds a hungry believer , allah feeds him from the fruits of paradise on the day of resurrection.

713 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2460)
it will then widen for him so that his sight extends, and the door to paradise is opened for him.

714 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2485)
spread the salam, feed(others), and perform salat while the people are sleeping; you will enter paradise with(the greeting of) salam.

715 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2510)
you will not enter paradise until you believe, and you will not believe until you love each other.

716 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2514)
when we are with the messenger of allah (s.a.w) we remember the fire and paradise as if we are looking at them with the naked eye.

717 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2514)
when we are with you we remember the fire and paradise as if we can see them with the naked eye.

718 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2523)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: verily, in paradise there is a tree, a rider will travel in it's shade for a hundred years.

719 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2524)
abu sa'eed al-khudri narrated that the prophet (s.a.w) said: in paradise there is a tree, a rider will travel in its shade for a hundred years without reaching an end.

720 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2525)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: there is not a tree in paradise except that its tree is of gold.

721 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2526)
it is raised up above the clouds, and the gates of heaven are opened up for it, and the lord, blessed and exalted says: i shall surely come to your aid, even if after a time.'

722 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2527)
ali narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: indeed in paradise there are chambers whose outside can be seen from their inside, and their inside can be seen fom their outside.

723 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2528)
and from the chain it is reported from the prophet (s.a.w) he said: indeed in paradise there is a great tent of hollowed pearl, its breadth is sixty miles, in every corner of it is a family, they do not

724 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2530)
people to do deeds, for verily in paradise there are a hundred levels, what is between every two levels is like what is between the heavens and the earth.

725 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2530)
al-firdaus is the highest of paradise and its most expansive, and above that is the throne of ar-rahman (the most merciful), and from it the rivers of paradise are made to flow forth.

726 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2531)
al-firdaus is ts highest level, and from it the four rivers of paradise are made to flow forth.

727 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2532)
abu sa'eed narrated that the prophet (ﷺ) said: indeed there are a hundred levels in paradise, if all of the people of paradise were to be gathered in one of them, it would have sufficed them.

728 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2536)
anas narrated that the prophet (s.a.w) said: the believer shall be given in paradise such and such strength in intercourse .

729 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2538)
can be placed on a fingernail of what is in paradise were to become apparent, it would have beautified all the far corners of the heavens and the earth.

730 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2538)
and if a man among the people of paradise were to appear and his bracelets were to become apparent, it would have blotted out the light of the sun, as the sun blots out the light of the stars.

731 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2539)
abu hurairah narrated from the messenger of allah (s.a.w) that he said: the people of paradise are without body hair, murd, with kuhl(on their eyelids), their youth does not come to an end, and their clothes do not wear out.

732 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2543)
admits you into paradise, you will not wish to be carried, on a horse of rubies that will fly with you wherever you want in paradise except that you will do so.

733 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2545)
mu'adh bin jabal narrated that the prophet (s.a.w) said: the people of paradise shall enter paradise without body hair, murd, with kuhl on their eyes, thirty years of age or thirty-three years.

734 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2546)
ibn buraidah narrated from his father that the messenger of allah (s.a.w)said: the people of paradise are a hundred and twenty rows, eighty of them are from this nation, and forty are from the rest of the nations.

735 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2547)
verily none shall enter paradise except a muslim soul.

736 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2548)
bin 'abdullah narrated from his father that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the breadth of the gate through which my ummah shall enter paradise is the distance that a good rider covers in three.

737 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2549)
he said: yes, the messenger of allah (s.a.w) informed me that: 'when the people of paradise enter it, they shall take their places according to the virtue of their deeds.

738 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2549)
there shall be not be anything sold or bought in this market, and, in that market, the people of paradise shall meet one another.'

739 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2550)
ali narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: indeed in paradise there is a market in which there is no buying nor selling- except for images of men and women.

740 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2552)
concerning his (allah's) statement: for those who do good is the best (reward) and even more- the prophet (s.a.w) said: when the people of paradise enter paradise, a caller shall call out: 'indeed you have a promise with allah.'

741 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2552)
they will say: 'did he not whiten our faces, save us from the fire, and admit us into paradise?'

742 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2553)
thuwair narrated from ibn umar, saying: the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: indeed the least of the people of paradise in rank is the one who shall look at his gardens, his wives, his bounties, his servants and his beds for the distance of

743 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2557)
so when allah, the exalted, has admitted the people of paradise into paradise and the people of fire into fire - [he said:]- death shall be brought in by the collar and

744 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2557)
then it will be said to the people of paradise and the people of the fire: 'do you recognize this?'

745 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2557)
it is death which was given charge of us,' so it will be laid down and slaughtered upon the wall [the one that is between paradise and the fire], then it will be said: 'o people of paradise!

746 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2558)
it shall be stood between paradise and the fire, and then slaughtered while they watch.

747 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2558)
if anyone were to die of joy, then surely the people of paradise and the fire, and then slaughtered while they watch.

748 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2558)
if anyone were to die of joy, then surely the people of paradise would die, and if anyone were to die of grief, then surely the people of the fire would die.

749 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2559)
anas narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: paradise is surrounded by hardships, and the fire is surrounded by desires.

750 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2560)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: when allah created paradise and the fire, he sent jibril to paradise , saying: 'look at it and at what i have prepared in it for its inhabitants.'

751 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2561)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: paradise and the fire debated.

752 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2562)
and with this chain, it is narrated from the prophet (s.a.w) that he said: whoever of the people of (destined to enter) paradise dies, young or old, they shall be brought back in paradise thirty years old, they will not increase in that ever, and likewise the

753 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2564)
ali narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: indeed in paradise there is a gathering for al-hur al-'ein wherein they rasie their voices.

754 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2571)
hakim bin mu'awiyah narrated from his father, that the prophet (s.a.w) said: indeed in paradise there is a sea of water, and a sea of honey,and a sea of milk, and a sea of wine, then the rivers shall split off afterwards.

755 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2572)
anas bin malik narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: whoever asks allah (s.w.t) paradise three times, paradise says: 'o allah, admit him into paradise', and whoever seeks refuge from the fire three times, the fire says: 'o allah, save him from the fire.'

756 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2595)
he said: so it will be said to him: 'go to paradise to enter paradise.'

757 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2596)
said: i know the last of the people of the fire to depart from the fire and the last of the people of paradise to enter paradise.

758 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2597)
he said: the people of paradise will pour water over them, and they will sprout as the debris carried by the flood sprouts, then they will enter paradise.

759 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2599)
so the lord, blessed and exalted, will say to him: 'for you is what you hoped for,' and so they will both enter paradise together by the mercy of allah.

760 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2601)
(s.a.w) said: i have not seen the likes of the fire in which the one who runs from it sleeps, nor the likes of paradise in which the one who seeks it sleeps.

761 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2602)
ibn 'abbas narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: i looked into paradise and i saw that the most of its people were the poor; and i looked into the fire and i saw that most of its people were women.

762 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2603)
of allah (s.a.w) said: i looked into the fire and i saw that most of its people are women, and i looked into paradise and i saw that most of its people were the poor.

763 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on knowledge(2646)
narrated abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: whoever takes a path upon which to obtain knowledge, allah makes the path to paradise easy for him.

764 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on knowledge(2682)
i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) saying: whoever takes a path upon which he seeks knowledge, then allah makes a path to paradise easy for him.

765 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on seeking permission(2688)
you will not enter paradise until you believe, and you will not believe until you love one another.

766 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the virtues of the qur'an(2905)
whoever recites the qur'an and memorizes it, making lawful what it makes lawful, and unlawful what it makes unlawful, allah will admit him to paradise due to it, and grant him intercession for ten of his family members who were to be consigned to the fire.

767 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on recitation(2945)
and whoever takes a path to gain knowledge, allah makes a path to paradise easy for him.

768 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3011)
so he said: as for us, we asked about that, and we were informed that their souls are in green birds wandering in paradise wherever they wish, returning to lamps hanging from the throne.

769 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3011)
what more could we have when we are in paradise wandering wherever we want' then he looks at them a second time and says: do you want anything more that we may grant you more?'

770 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3013)
narrated abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: indeed the space in paradise taken up by a whip, is better than the world and what is in it.

771 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3091)
none shall enter paradise but a believer.'

772 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3092)
then the treaty remains until its expiration, and whoever does not have a treaty, then he has the span of four months, none shall enter paradise except a believer, and the idolaters and muslims shall not congregate (for hajj) after this year.'

773 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3105)
high: and for those who have done good is the best and even more (10:26) - he (ﷺ) said: when the inhabitants of paradise have entered paradise a caller will call out: 'indeed there remains for you a promise with allah, and he wants to reward you with

774 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3147)
so, the two of them remained upon the back of al-buraq until they saw paradise and the fire, and all of what has been prepared for the hereafter, then they returned back to where they began.'

775 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3148)
looking at the messenger of allah (ﷺ), and he is saying: so i will take hold of a ring of a gate of paradise to rattle it, and it will be said: 'who is there?'

776 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3148)
sufyan said: none of it is from anas except this sentence: 'i will take hold of a ring of a gate of paradise to rattle it.'

777 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3153)
they shoot their arrows into the heavens so they returned dyed with blood, and they say - crudely and arrogantly - 'we vanquished those in the earth, let us dominate the inhabitants of the heavens.'

778 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3156)
and he said: 'death will be brought as if it is a mixed black and white ram, until it is halted upon the barrier between paradise and the fire.

779 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3156)
if it were not that allah had decreed that the inhabitants of paradise would remain, then they would die of joy, and if it were not that allah had decreed that the inhabitants of the fire would remain, then they would die of grief.'

780 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3173)
he (ﷺ) said: 'ten ayah were revealed to me, whoever abides by them shall enter paradise (and they are): 'successful indeed ar the believers...' until the completion of then ayat (23:1-10).

781 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3198)
he said: a man who comes after the people of paradise have been admitted to paradise, and he is told to enter.

782 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3200)
he said: 'i long for the fragrance of paradise and i have found it near the mountains of uhud.'

783 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3224)
he said: 'so they inform them; then the inhabitants of each heaven seek the information, until the news is conveyed to the inhabitants of the heavens of the earth.

784 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3292)
and in paradise there is a tree under whose shade a rider can travel for one hundred years without stopping.

785 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3292)
and the space occupied by a whip in paradise is better than the world and whatever is in it.

786 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3293)
anas narrated that the prophet said: “indeed in paradise there is a tree under whose shade a rider can travel for one hundred years without stopping.

787 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3298)
he said: ‘verily, above that are two heavens, between the two of them there is a distance of five-hundred years’ – until he enumerated seven heavens – ‘what is between each of the two heavens is what is between the heavens and the earth.’ then he said: ‘do you know

788 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3320)
then he said: ‘above the seventh heaven is a sea, between its highest part and its lowest is just as there is between one heaven to another heaven.

789 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3320)
between its lowest and highest parts is the same as what is between one heaven to another heaven, and allah is above that.’”

790 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3330)
thuwair narrated: “i heard ibn umar say: ‘the messenger of allah said, “indeed the least of the people of paradise in rank, is the one who shall look at his gardens, his wives, his servants, and his beds from the distance of a thousand

791 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3333)
at the day of resurrection, as if he is seeing it with this eye, then let him recite: ‘when the sun kuwwirat’ and ‘when the heaven is cleft sunder (infatarat) and ‘when the heaven is split asunder.’”

792 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3368)
give him sixty of my years.’ he said: ‘so you shall have it.’” he said: “then, he resided in paradise as long as allah willed, then he was cast from it, so adam was counting for himself.” he said: “so the angel of death

793 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3393)
yaghfirudh-dhun�ba ill� ant).’ none of you says it when he reaches the evening, and a decree comes upon him before he reaches morning, except that paradise becomes obligatory upon him.

794 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3393)
and none says it when he reaches the morning, and a decree comes upon him before he reaches evening, except that paradise becomes obligatory for him.”

795 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3418)
stand for prayer during the middle of the night, he would say: “o allah, to you is the praise, you are the light of the heavens and the earth, and to you is the praise, you are the sustainer of the heavens and the earth, and to you is the

796 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3419)
o allah, possessor of the strong rope, and the guided affair, i ask you for security on the day of the threat, and paradise on the day of immortality along with the witnesses, brought-close, who bow and prostrate, who fulfill the covenants, you are merciful, loving, and indeed,

797 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3421)
`iẓ�m�, wa `aṣab�)” then when he would raise his head, he would say: “o allah, our lord, to you is praise the fill of the heavens and the earths and the fill of whatever you will of things.

798 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3422)
sam`� wa baṣar� wa `iẓ�m�, wa `aṣab�).” and when he would rise he would say: “o allah, our lord, to you is praise filling the heaven and filling the earth, and filling what is between them, and filling whatever you have wished of things afterward (all�humma rabban� lakal-ḥamdu mil’as-sam�w�ti wa

799 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3429)
kulli shay’in qad�r)’ allah shall record a million good deeds for him, wipe a million evil deeds away from him, and build a house in paradise for him.

800 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3462)
“i met ibrahim on the night of my ascent, so he said: ‘o muhammad, recite salam from me to your nation, and inform them that paradise has pure soil and delicious water, and that it is a flat treeless plain, and that its seeds are: “glory is to allah (subḥ�n

801 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3488)
he said: “knowledge and worship in this world, and paradise in the hereafter.”

802 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3590)
allah (ﷺ) said: “no worshipper has ever said: none has the right to be worshipped but allah (l� il�ha illall�h)’ sincerely, except that the gates of heaven are opened for it, until it reaches to the throne, so long as he avoids the major sins.”

803 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3592)
the gates of heaven opened up for it.’” ibn `umar said: “i have not abandoned them since i heard [them] from the messenger of allah (ﷺ).”

804 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3598)
breaks his fast, the just leader, and the supplication of the oppressed person; allah raises it up above the clouds and opens the gates of heaven to it.

805 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3600)
allah will say: ‘what were my worshippers doing when you left them?’ they will say: ‘we left them as they were praising you, glorifying you, and

806 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3614)
then ask allah that he gives me al-wasilah, because it is a place in paradise which is not for anyone except for a slave from the slaves of allah, and i hope that i am him.

807 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3616)
and i am the first to shake the rings of paradise (meaning on the gates of paradise) and so allah will open it for me and admit me into it.

808 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3674)
narrated abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: whoever spends a pair of things in the path of allah, he will be called in paradise: 'o worshiper of allah, this is good.'

809 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3689)
i have not entered paradise at all, except that i heard your footsteps before me.

810 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3689)
i entered paradise last night, and i heard your footsteps before me, and i came upon a square palace having balconies made of gold.

811 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3694)
narrated 'abdullah bin mas'ud: that the prophet (ﷺ) said: a man among the inhabitants of paradise will appear before you.

812 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3694)
then he said: a man among the inhabitants of paradise will appear before you.

813 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3698)
'ubaidullah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: for every prophet there is a friend (rafiq), and my friend - meaning in paradise - is 'uthman.

814 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3710)
he said: 'open it for him, and give him the glad tidings of paradise due to a calamity that will befall him.'

815 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3749)
he said: then 'aishah said: 'so may allah give your father drink from the salsabil of paradise intending 'abdur-rahman bin 'awf (abu salamah is the son of 'abdur-rahman bin 'awf).

816 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3763)
narrated abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: i saw ja'far flying in paradise with the angels.

817 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3781)
he sought permission from his lord to greet me with peace and to give me the glad tidings that fatimah is the chief of the women of paradise, and that al-hasan and al-husain are the chiefs of the youths of the people of paradise.'

818 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3797)
narrated anas bin malik: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'indeed, paradise longs for three: 'ali, 'ammar, and salman.

819 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3825)
dream in which i saw as if there was a piece of silk in my hand, and i would not gesture to any place in paradise except that it would fly with me, (taking me) to it.

820 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3847)
indeed, the handkerchiefs of sa'd bin mu'adh in paradise are better than this.'

821 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3876)
not marry me except after she had died - that was because the messenger of allah (ﷺ) gave her glad tidings of a house in paradise made of qasab, without clamoring nor discomforts in it.

822 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of belief (faith)(46)
he will be granted paradise).

823 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of knowledge(129)
was informed that the prophet had said to mu`adh, whosoever will meet allah without associating anything in worship with him will go to paradise.

824 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of wudu (ablution)(173)
so allah approved of his deed and made him to enter paradise.

825 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(349)
then he took my hand and ascended with me to the nearest heaven, when i reached the nearest heaven, gabriel said to the gatekeeper of the heaven, 'open (the gate).'

826 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(399)
narrated bara' bin `azib: allah's apostle prayed facing baitul-maqdis for sixteen or seventeen months but he loved to face the ka`ba (at mecca) so allah revealed: verily, we have seen the turning of your face to the heaven!

827 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of as-salat (the prayer)(450)
i heard the prophet saying, 'whoever built a mosque, (bukair thought that `asim, another sub-narrator, added, intending allah's pleasure ), allah would build for him a similar place in paradise.'

828 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the times of as-salat (the prayers) and its superiority(555)
those who have passed the night with you (or stayed with you) ascend (to the heaven) and allah asks them, though he knows everything about you, well, in what state did you leave my slaves?

829 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the times of as-salat (the prayers) and its superiority(574)
narrated abu bakr bin abi musa: my father said, allah's apostle said, 'whoever prays the two cool prayers (`asr and fajr) will go to paradise.'

830 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(773)
they said, a barrier has been placed between us and the news of heaven.

831 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(773)
go eastward and westward and see what has put a barrier between you and the news of heaven.

832 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(773)
they listened to it and said, by allah, this is the thing which has put a barrier between us and the news of heaven.

833 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
let me go to the gate of paradise.'

834 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
allah will then let him go to the gate of paradise.

835 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of adhan (sufa-tus-salat)(806)
let me enter paradise.'

836 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of salat-ut-tahajjud (night prayer)(1149)
asked bilal, tell me of the best deed you did after embracing islam, for i heard your footsteps in front of me in paradise.

837 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the superiority of offering as-salat in the mosque of makkah and al-madina(1195)
narrated `abdullah bin zaid al-mazini: allah's apostle said, between my house and the pulpit there is a garden of the gardens of paradise.

838 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the superiority of offering as-salat in the mosque of makkah and al-madina(1196)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, between my house and my pulpit there is a garden of the gardens of paradise, and my pulpit is on my fountain tank (i.e.

839 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of dealing with actions in as-salat (the prayer)(1212)
no doubt, while standing at this place i saw everything promised to me by allah and i saw (paradise) and i wanted to pluck a bunch (of grapes) therefrom, at the time when you saw me stepping forward.

840 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1237)
gave me the news (or good tidings) that if any of my followers dies worshipping none (in any way) along with allah, he will enter paradise.

841 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1238)
i said, anyone who dies worshipping none along with allah will definitely enter paradise.

842 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1368)
i said the same as the prophet had said, that is: if four persons testify the piety of a muslim, allah will grant him paradise.

843 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1379)
if he is one of the people of paradise; he is shown his place in it, and if he is from the people of the hell-fire; he is shown his place there-in.

844 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-janaiz (funerals)(1382)
narrated al-bara': when ibrahim (the son of prophet) expired, allah's apostle said, there is a wet-nurse for him in paradise.

845 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of zakat(1396)
narrated abu aiyub: a man said to the prophet tell me of such a deed as will make me enter paradise.

846 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of zakat(1396)
(what he needs greatly) the prophet said: (in order to enter paradise) you should worship allah and do not ascribe any partners to him, offer prayer perfectly, pay the zakat and keep good relations with your kith and kin.

847 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of zakat(1397)
narrated abu huraira: a bedouin came to the prophet and said, tell me of such a deed as will make me enter paradise, if i do it.

848 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of zakat(1397)
when he (the bedouin) left, the prophet said, whoever likes to see a man of paradise, then he may look at this man.

849 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of zakat(1475)
he will proceed on till he will hold the ring of the door (of paradise) and then allah will exalt him to maqam mahmud (the privilege of intercession, etc.).

850 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of hajj(1636)
the he took hold of my hand and ascended to the nearest heaven.

851 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-umra(1773)
and the reward of hajj mabrur (the one accepted by allah) is nothing except paradise.

852 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of loans， freezing of property， and bankruptcy(2388)
he said, gabriel came and said to me, 'whoever amongst your followers dies, worshipping none along with allah, will enter paradise.'

853 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of witnesses(2642)
the prophet said, it has been affirmed (paradise).

854 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of witnesses(2643)
`umar said, it has been affirmed (paradise).

855 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of witnesses(2643)
(paradise).

856 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of witnesses(2643)
`umar said, it has been affirmed (paradise).

857 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of conditions(2736)
one-hundred minus one, and whoever knows them will go to paradise.

858 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of wasaya (wills and testaments)(2758)
narrated anas (ra): when the holy verse: 'by no means shall you attain al-birr (piety, righteousness, it means here allah's reward i.e., paradise), unless you

859 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of wasaya (wills and testaments)(2778)
abu 'abdur-rahman narrated: when 'uthman (ra) was circled (by the rebels), he looked upon them from above and said, ias you by allah,

860 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of wasaya (wills and testaments)(2778)
'whoever equip the army of 'usra (i.e., tabuk's ghazwa) will be granted paradise,' and i equipped it ?

861 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2790)
so, when you ask allah (for something), ask for al-firdaus which is the best and highest part of paradise.

862 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2790)
allah), and from it originate the rivers of paradise. )

863 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2805)
by the lord of an-nadr, paradise!

864 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2809)
she added, if he is in paradise, i will be patient; otherwise, i will weep bitterly for him.

865 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2809)
the best place in paradise).

866 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2826)
abu huraira: allah's apostle said, allah welcomes two men with a smile; one of whom kills the other and both of them enter paradise.

867 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2887)
paradise is for him who holds the reins of his horse to strive in allah's cause, with his hair unkempt and feet covered with dust:

868 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of jihad (fighting for allah’s cause)(2956)
narrated abu huraira: that heard allah's apostle saying, we are the last but will be the foremost to enter paradise).

869 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the obligations of khumus(3147)
a fount in paradise).

870 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
when i reached the nearest heaven.

871 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
a tree in the seventh heaven) and i saw its nabk fruits which resembled the clay jugs of hajr (i.e.

872 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3207)
i asked gabriel about those rivers and he said, 'the two hidden rivers are in paradise, and the apparent ones are the nile and the euphrates.'

873 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3208)
and the (hell) fire, and then what has been written for him decides his behavior, and he starts doing deeds characteristic of the people of paradise.

874 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3209)
gabriel would love him and make an announcement amongst the inhabitants of the heaven.

875 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3210)
narrated `aisha: i heard allah's apostle saying, the angels descend, the clouds and mention this or that matter decreed in the heaven.

876 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3240)
narrated `abdullah bin `umar: allah's apostle said, when anyone of you dies, he will be shown his destination both in the morning and

877 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3243)
narrated `abdullah bin qais al-ash`ari: the prophet said, a tent (in paradise) is like a hollow pearl which is thirty miles in height and on every corner of the tent the believer will have a family that cannot be seen by the others.

878 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3245)
the people of paradise) will neither have differences nor hatred amongst themselves; their hearts will be as if one heart and they will be glorifying allah in the morning and in the evening.

879 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3255)
ibrahim) in paradise.

880 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3256)
a superior place in paradise) in the same way as one looks at a brilliant star far away in the east or in the west on the horizon; all that is because of their superiority over one another (in rewards).

881 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the beginning of creation(3257)
prophet also said, if a person spends two different kinds of something (for allah's cause), he will be called from the gates of paradise.

882 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3327)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, the first group of people who will enter paradise, will be glittering like the full moon and those who will follow them, will glitter like the most brilliant star in the sky.

883 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3329)
what will be the first meal taken by the people of paradise?

884 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3332)
similarly, a person may do deeds characteristic of the people of paradise, so much so that there is only the distance of a cubit between him

885 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3340)
father of all mankind, and allah created you with his own hands, and ordered the angels to prostrate for you, and made you live in paradise.

886 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
then he took my hand and ascended with me to the heaven.

887 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
when jibril reached the nearest heaven, he said to the gatekeeper of the heaven, 'open (the gate).'

888 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
so, the gate was opened and we went over the nearest heaven, and there we saw a man sitting with aswida (a large number of people) of his right and aswida on his left.

889 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3342)
those on the right are the people of paradise, and those on the left are the people of the (hell) fire.

890 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3348)
the prophet further said, by him in whose hands my life is, hope that you will be one-fourth of the people of paradise.

891 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3348)
he added, i hope that you will be one-third of the people of paradise.

892 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3348)
he said, i hope that you will be half of the people of paradise.

893 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3393)
narrated malik bin sasaa: allah's apostle talked to his companions about his night journey to the heavens.

894 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3393)
when he reached the fifth heaven, he met aaron.

895 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3409)
'you are adam whose mistake expelled you from paradise.'

896 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3430)
when we reached over the second heaven, i saw yahya (i.e.

897 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3451)
so allah made him enter paradise.

898 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the stories of the prophets(3463)
allah said, 'my slave hurried to bring death upon himself so i have forbidden him (to enter) paradise.'

899 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of virtues(3613)
the prophet said to him, go and say to thabit: 'you are not from the people of fire, but from the people of paradise.

900 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3666)
narrated abu huraira: i heard allah's apostle saying, anybody who spends a pair of something in allah's cause will be called from all the gates of paradise, o allah's slave!

901 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3666)
he who is amongst those who pray will be called from the gate of the prayer (in paradise) and he who is from the people of jihad will be called from the gate of jihad, and he who is from those' who give in charity (i.e.

902 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
he said, admit him and give him the glad tidings that he will be in paradise.

903 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
he said, admit him, and give him the glad tidings that he will be in paradise.

904 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
i went to `umar and said come in, and allah's apostle, gives you the glad tidings that you will be in paradise.

905 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3674)
he said, admit him, and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise, i asked him to wait and went to the prophet and informed him.

906 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3679)
narrated jabir bin `abdullah: the prophet said, i saw myself (in a dream) entering paradise, and behold!

907 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3680)
narrated abu huraira: while we were with allah's apostle he said, while i was sleeping, i saw myself in paradise, and suddenly i saw a woman performing ablution beside a palace.

908 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3693)
the prophet said to me, open the gate for him and give him the glad tidings that he will enter paradise.

909 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3693)
the prophet said to me open (the gate) and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

910 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3695)
the prophet said, admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

911 Sahih Al Bukhari the virtues and merits of the companions of the prophet(3695)
the prophet said, admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

912 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3802)
the handkerchiefs of sa`d bin mu`adh (in paradise) are better and softer than it.

913 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3813)
the people said, he is one of the people of paradise.

914 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3813)
i followed him and said, when you entered the mosque, the people said, 'he is one of the people of paradise.'

915 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3816)
pipes of precious stones and pearls in paradise), and whenever he slaughtered a sheep, he would send her women-friends a good share of it.

916 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3817)
three years of her death, and his lord (or gabriel) ordered him to give her the good news of having a palace of qasab in paradise.

917 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3819)
he said, yes, of a palace of qasab (in paradise) where there will be neither any noise nor any fatigue.

918 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3866)
he said, one-day while i was in the market, she came to me scared and said, 'haven't you seen the jinns and their despair

919 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
i was carried on it, and gabriel set out with me till we reached the nearest heaven.

920 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
then gabriel ascended with me till we reached the second heaven.

921 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
when i went over the second heaven, there i saw yahya (i.e.

922 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
the gate was opened, and when i went over the fourth heaven, there i saw idris.

923 Sahih Al Bukhari the merits of al-ansar(3887)
so when i went over the fifth heaven, there i saw harun (i.e.

924 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(3982)
if he is in paradise, i shall remain patient, and hope for reward from allah, but if it is not so, then you shall see what i do?

925 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(3982)
do you think there is only one paradise?

926 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4046)
the prophet replied, in paradise.

927 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4207)
man may do what may seem to the people as the deeds of the dwellers of the hell-fire, but he is from the dwellers of paradise.

928 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4323)
paradise) on the day of resurrection.

929 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4326)
he will not enter paradise).'

930 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4327)
he will not enter paradise).'

931 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al- maghazi(4368)
so please teach us some orders on acting upon which we will enter paradise.

932 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4476)
he will fix a limit for me (to intercede for) whom i will admit into paradise.

933 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4476)
and then i will intercede and allah will fix a limit for me to intercede whom i will let into paradise, then i will come back

934 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4480)
what is the first meal of the people of paradise?

935 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4480)
and as for the first meal of the people of paradise, it will be the caudite (i.e.

936 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4497)
and i said, whoever dies without invoking anything as a rival to allah, will enter paradise.

937 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4701)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, when allah has ordained some affair in the heaven, the angels beat with their wings in obedience to his statement, which sounds like a chain dragged over a rock.

938 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4730)
then a call maker will call, 'o people of paradise!'

939 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4730)
then it (that ram) will be slaughtered and the caller will say, 'o people of paradise!

940 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4736)
adam and moses met, and moses said to adam you are the one who made people miserable and turned them out of paradise.

941 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4741)
white ox, or a white hair on the side of a black ox, and i hope that you will be onefourth of the people of paradise.

942 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4741)
then he said, i hope that you will be) one-third of the people of paradise.

943 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4741)
then he said, (i hope that you will be) one-half of the people of paradise.

944 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4844)
won't our killed persons go to paradise, and theirs in the fire?

945 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4846)
go back to him and say to him: you are not from the people of the hell fire, but from the people of paradise.

946 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4850)
paradise said, 'what is the matter with me?

947 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4850)
on that, allah said to paradise.

948 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4850)
as regards paradise, allah will create a new creation to fill it with.

949 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4918)
may i tell you of the people of paradise?

950 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4921)
they said, something has intervened between us and the news of the heaven, and fires (flames) have been shot at us.

951 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4921)
they set out and travelled all over the world, east and west, looking for that thing which intervened between them and the news of the heaven.

952 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4937)
narrated aisha: the prophet said, such a person as recites the qur'an and masters it by heart, will be with the noble righteous scribes (in heaven).

953 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4946)
with it and said, there is none among you but has his place written for him, either in the hell fire or in paradise.

954 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4949)
with it, and said, there is none among you but has his place written for him either in the hell fire or in paradise.

955 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of commentary(4966)
but the people claim that it is a river in paradise.

956 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of divorce(5304)
narrated sahl: allah's apostle said, i and the one who looks after an orphan will be like this in paradise, showing his middle and index fingers and separating them.

957 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of drinks(5610)
those which were coming out were the nile and the euphrates, and those which were going in were two rivers in paradise.

958 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5652)
narrated 'ata bin abi rabah: ibn `abbas said to me, shall i show you a woman of the people of paradise?

959 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5652)
the prophet said (to her), 'if you wish, be patient and you will have (enter) paradise; and if you wish, i will invoke allah to cure you.'

960 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5673)
narrated abu huraira: i heard allah's apostle saying, the good deeds of any person will not make him enter paradise.

961 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of patients(5674)
excuse me and bestow your mercy on me and let me join with the highest companions (in paradise).

962 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of dress(5827)
says: 'none has the right to be worshipped but allah' and then later on he dies while believing in that, except that he will enter paradise.

963 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(5982)
inform me of a deed which will make me enter paradise.

964 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(5983)
inform me of a deed which will make me enter paradise.

965 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(5983)
the prophet said (to him), (in order to enter paradise) you should worship allah and join none in worship with him: you should offer prayers perfectly, give obligatory charity (zakat), and keep good relations with your kith and kin.

966 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(5984)
narrated jubair bin mut`im: that he heard the prophet saying, the person who severs the bond of kinship will not enter paradise.

967 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6004)
narrated `aisha: i never felt so jealous of any woman as i did of khadija, though she had died three years before the prophet married

968 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6040)
gabriel would love him, and then gabriel would make an announcement among the residents of the heaven, 'allah loves so-and-so, therefore, you should love him also.'

969 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6056)
narrated hudhaifa: i heard the prophet saying, a qattat will not enter paradise.

970 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6071)
narrated haritha bin wahb: al-khuzai: the prophet said, shall i inform you about the people of paradise?

971 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6195)
narrated al-bara: when ibrahim (the son of the prophet) died, allah's apostle said, there is a wet nurse for him in paradise.

972 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
the prophet said, open the gate for him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

973 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
so i opened the gate for him and informed him of the glad tidings of entering paradise.

974 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
the prophet said, open the gate for him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

975 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-adab (good manners)(6216)
so i opened the gate for him and gave him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

976 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of asking permission(6227)
they replied, 'assalamu-'alaika wa rahmatullah (peace and allah's mercy be on you) so they increased 'wa rahmatullah' the prophet added 'so whoever will enter paradise, will be of the shape and picture of adam since then the creation of adam's (offspring) (i.e.

977 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of asking permission(6259)
what do you know; perhaps allah looked upon the badr warriors and said, 'do whatever you like, for i have ordained that you will be in paradise.'

978 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of asking permission(6268)
that was gabriel who came to me and informed me that whoever among my followers died without joining others in worship with allah, would enter paradise.

979 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6306)
paradise; and if somebody recites it at night with firm faith in it, and dies before the morning, he will be from the people of paradise.

980 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6348)
narrated `aisha: when allah's apostle was healthy, he used to say, no prophet dies till he is shown his place in paradise, and then he is given the option (to live or die).

981 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6384)
say: la haul a walaquwata illa bil-lah, for it is one of the treasures of paradise.

982 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6384)
or he said, shall i tell you a word which is one of the treasures of paradise?

983 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6408)
the angels reply, 'they ask you for paradise.'

984 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6409)
shall i tell you a sentence from the treasure of paradise?

985 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of invocations(6410)
narrated abu huraira: allah has ninety-nine names, i.e., one hundred minus one, and whoever believes in their meanings and acts accordingly, will enter paradise; and allah is witr (one) and loves 'the witr' (i.e., odd numbers).

986 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6443)
he said, it was gabriel who appeared to me beside al-harra and said, 'give the good news to your followers that whoever dies without having worshipped anything besides allah, will enter paradise.'

987 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6444)
he said, it was gabriel who came to me and said, 'whoever died without joining others in worship with allah, will enter paradise.'

988 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6463)
therefore, do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately, and worship allah in the forenoon and in the afternoon and during a part of the night, and always adopt a middle, moderate, regular course whereby you will reach your target (paradise).

989 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6464)
narrated `aisha: allah's apostle said, do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately and know that your deeds will not make you enter paradise, and that the most beloved deed to allah's is the most regular and constant even though it were little.

990 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6467)
the prophet said, do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately, and receive good news because one's good deeds will not make him enter paradise.

991 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6468)
i had never seen a better thing (than paradise) and a worse thing (than hell) as i have seen today, i had never seen a better thing and a worse thing as i have seen today.

992 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6469)
had the non-believer known of all the mercy which is in the hands of allah, he would not lose hope of entering paradise, and had the believer known of all the punishment which is present with allah, he would not consider himself safe from the hell-fire.

993 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6515)
narrated ibn `umar: allah's apostle said, when anyone of you dies, his destination is displayed before him in the forenoon and in the

994 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6520)
topple turns a bread with his hands while (preparing the bread) for a journey, and that bread will be the entertainment for the people of paradise.

995 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6528)
narrated `abdullah: while we were in the company of the prophet in a tent he said, ''would it please you to be one fourth of the people of paradise?

996 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6528)
he said, would it please you to be one-third of the people of paradise?

997 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6528)
he said, would it please you to be half of the people of paradise?

998 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6530)
prophet added, by him in whose hand my soul is, i hope that you (muslims) will be one third of the people of paradise.

999 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6530)
the prophet then said, by him in whose hand my soul is, i hope that you will be one half of the people of

1000 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6544)
and o people of paradise!

1001 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6545)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, it will be said to the people of paradise, 'o people of paradise!

1002 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6549)
narrated abu sa`id al-khudri: allah's apostle said, allah will say to the people of paradise, 'o the people of paradise!'

1003 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6550)
you know the relation of haritha to me (how fond of him i was); so, if he is in paradise, i will remain patient and wish for allah's reward, but if he is not there, then you will see what i will do.

1004 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6550)
(do you think) it is one paradise?

1005 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6554)
narrated sahl bin sa`d: allah's apostle said, seventy thousand or seven hundred thousand of my followers will enter paradise.

1006 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6565)
me (i.e., certain type of people for whom i may intercede), and i will take them out of the (hell) fire and let them enter paradise.

1007 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6567)
how dear to me he was), so if he is in paradise, i will not weep for him, or otherwise, you will see what i will do.

1008 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6567)
is there only one paradise?

1009 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6571)
prophet said, i know the person who will be the last to come out of the (hell) fire, and the last to enter paradise.

1010 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6571)
he will be a man who will come out of the (hell) fire crawling, and allah will say to him, 'go and enter paradise.'

1011 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6571)
allah will say, 'go and enter paradise, and you will have what equals the world and ten times as much (or, you will have as much as ten times the like of the world).'

1012 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6571)
it is said that will be the lowest in degree amongst the people of paradise.

1013 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6573)
the man will say after that, 'o lord, bring me near the gate of paradise.'

1014 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6573)
so allah will bring him near to the gate of paradise, and when he sees what is in it, he will remain silent as long as allah will, and then he will say, 'o lord!

1015 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6573)
let me enter paradise.'

1016 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6573)
do not make me the most wretched of your creation,' and will keep on invoking allah till allah will smile and when allah will smile because of him, then he will allow him to enter paradise, and when he will enter paradise, he will be addressed, 'wish from so-and-so.'

1017 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6578)
abu bishr said: i said to sa`id, some people claim that it (al-kauthar) is a river in paradise.

1018 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ar-riqaq (softening of the hearts)(6588)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, between my house and my pulpit there is a garden from amongst the gardens of paradise, and my pulpit is over my lake-fount.

1019 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6605)
earth, he lowered his head and said, there is none of you but has his place assigned either in the fire or in paradise.

1020 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6610)
shall i teach you a sentence which is from the treasures of paradise?

1021 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6613)
(17.60): allah's apostle actually saw with his own eyes the vision (all the things which were shown to him) on the night of his night journey to jerusalem (and then to the heavens).

1022 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-qadar (divine preordainment)(6614)
you are our father who disappointed us and turned us out of paradise.'

1023 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6642)
narrated `abdullah bin masud: while allah's apostle was sitting, reclining his back against a yemenite leather tent he said to his companions, will you be pleased to be one-fourth of the people of paradise?

1024 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6642)
he said, by him in whose hand muhammad's soul is, i hope that you will be one-half of the people of paradise.

1025 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6657)
narrated haritha bin wahb: i heard the prophet saying, shall i tell you of the people of paradise?

1026 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6683)
worshipping none except allah) shall be admitted into paradise.

1027 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of oaths and vows(6707)
the people said, congratulations to him (the slave) for gaining paradise.

1028 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-maharbeen(6807)
his private parts), and what is between his jaws (i.e., his tongue), i guarantee him paradise.

1029 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of ad-diyait (blood - money)(6873)
we gave the oath of allegiance, that we would not join partners in worship besides allah, would not steal, would not commit illegal sexual intercourse, would

1030 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of obliging the apostates and the repentance of those who refuse the truth obstinately， and to fight against such people(6939)
and what do you know, allah might have looked at them (badr warriors) and said (to them), 'do what you like, for i have granted you paradise?'

1031 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7010)
`abdullah bin salam passed in front of them and they said, this man is from the people of paradise.

1032 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7023)
narrated abu huraira: we were sitting with allah's apostle, he said, while i was sleeping, i saw myself in paradise.

1033 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7024)
narrated jabir bin `abdullah: allah's apostle said: (i saw in a dream that) i entered paradise, and behold, there was a palace built of gold!

1034 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7025)
narrated abu huraira: we were sitting with allah's apostle he said, while i was sleeping, i saw myself in paradise, and behold, a woman was performing ablution by the side of a palace.

1035 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of the interpretation of dreams(7047)
the prophet further added, my two companions (angels) said to me, 'this place is the eden paradise, and that is your place.'

1036 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-fitan(7097)
he said, admit him, and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

1037 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-fitan(7097)
the prophet said, admit him and give him the glad tidings of entering paradise.

1038 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of al-ahkam (judgements)(7150)
given the authority of ruling some people and he does not look after them in an honest manner, will never feel even the smell of paradise.

1039 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the information given by one person(7252)
we have seen the turning of your face towards the heaven; surely we shall turn you to a prayer direction (qibla) that shall please you.'

1040 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the information given by one person(7262)
the prophet, said, permit him and give him the good news that he will enter paradise.

1041 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the information given by one person(7262)
then `umar came, and the prophet said, admit him and give him the good news that he will enter paradise.

1042 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the information given by one person(7262)
then `uthman came and the prophet said, admit him and give him the good news that he will enter paradise.

1043 Sahih Al Bukhari the book about the information given by one person(7266)
between you and us there are the infidels of the tribe of mudar, so please order us to do something good (religious deeds) that by acting on them we may enter paradise, and that we may inform (our people) whom we have left behind, about it.

1044 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7269)
he said the tashah-hud before abu bakr, and said, amma ba'du (then after) allah has chosen for his apostle what is with him (paradise) rather than what is with you (the world).

1045 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7280)
he said, whoever obeys me will enter paradise, and whoever disobeys me is the one who refuses (to enter it).

1046 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of holding fast to the qur’an and the sunna(7335)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, between my house and my pulpit there is a garden from one of the gardens of paradise, and my pulpit is over my lake-tank.

1047 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7384)
paradise will remain spacious enough to accommodate more people until allah will create some more people and let them dwell in the superfluous space of paradise.

1048 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7386)
say, 'la hawla wala quwwata illa billah (there is neither might nor power but with allah), for it is one of the treasures of paradise.

1049 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7392)
narrated abu huraira: allah's apostle said, allah has ninety-nine names, one-hundred less one; and he who memorized them all by heart will enter paradise.

1050 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7410)
allah will allow me to intercede (for a certain kind of people) and will fix a limit whom i will admit into paradise.

1051 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7410)
allah will allow me to intercede (for a certain kind of people) and will fix a limit to whom i will admit into paradise, i will

1052 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7410)
allah will allow me to intercede (for a certain kind of people) and will fix a limit to whom i will admit into paradise.

1053 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7420)
used to say, you were given in marriage by your families, while i was married (to the prophet) by allah from over seven heavens.

1054 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7421)
and she used to boast before other wives of the prophet and used to say, allah married me (to the prophet in the heavens.

1055 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7423)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, whoever believes in allah and his apostle offers prayers perfectly and fasts (the month of) ramadan then

1056 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7429)
then those angels who have stayed with you overnight, ascend (to heaven) and allah asks them (about you) ---- and he knows everything about you.

1057 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
people, and there will remain one man facing the (hell) fire and he will be the last person among the people of hell to enter paradise.

1058 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
bring me near to the gate of paradise.'

1059 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
then he will give covenants and promises to allah and then allah will bring him near to the gate of paradise.

1060 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
admit me into paradise.'

1061 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7437)
do not make me the most miserable of your creation,' and he will keep on invoking allah till allah will laugh because of his sayings, and

1062 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7439)
he will then hold a handful of the fire from which he will take out some people whose bodies have been burnt, and they will be thrown into a river at the entrance of paradise, called the water of life.

1063 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
allah will put a limit for me (to intercede for a certain type of people) i will take them out and make them enter paradise.

1064 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
(qatada said: i heard anas saying that), the prophet said, i will go out and take them out of hell (fire) and let them enter paradise, and then i will return and ask my lord for permission to enter his house and i will be permitted.

1065 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
i will take them out and let them enter paradise.

1066 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
(qatada added: i heard anas saying that) the prophet said, 'i will go out and take them out of hell (fire) and let them enter paradise,

1067 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
i will take them out and let them enter paradise.

1068 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7440)
(qatada said: i heard anas saying that) the prophet said, so i will go out and take them out of hell (fire) and let

1069 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7449)
paradise said, 'o lord!

1070 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7449)
so allah said to paradise, 'you are my mercy,' and said to hell, 'you are my punishment which i inflict upon whom i wish, and i shall fill both of you.'

1071 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7449)
the prophet added, as for paradise, (it will be filled with good people) because allah does not wrong any of his created things, and

1072 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7487)
dharr: the prophet said, gabriel came to me and gave me the glad tidings that anyone who died without worshipping anything besides allah, would enter paradise.

1073 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7511)
allah will give him the same order thrice, and each time the man will give him the same reply, i.e., 'paradise is full.'

1074 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7515)
narrated abu huraira: the prophet said, adam and moses debated with each other and moses said, 'you are adam who turned out your offspring from paradise.'

1075 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7517)
the prophet met adam over the nearest heaven.

1076 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7518)
narrated abu sa`id al-khudri: the prophet said, allah will say to the people of paradise, o the people of paradise!

1077 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7530)
narrated al-mughira: our prophet has informed us our lord's message that whoever of us is martyred, will go to paradise.

1078 Sahih Al Bukhari the book of tauhid (islamic monotheism)(7552)
started scraping the earth with it and said, there is none of you but has his place assigned either in hell or in paradise.

1079 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(103)
he (the bedouin) said: who created the heaven?

1080 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(103)
upon this the prophet remarked: if he were true (to what he said) he must enter paradise.

1081 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(107)
messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) remarked: if he adheres to what he has been ordered to do, he would enter paradise.

1082 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(108)
allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) and said: messenger of allah, direct me to a deed by which i may be entitled to enter paradise.

1083 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(117)
thus direct us to a clear command, about which we should inform people beside us and by which we may enter heaven.

1084 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(119)
months; direct us to a deed which we must communicate to those who have been left behind us and by doing which we may enter heaven.

1085 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(137)
he who died knowing (fully well) that there is no god but allah entered paradise.

1086 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(139)
the bondsman who would meet allah without entertaining any doubt about these (two fundamentals) would enter heaven.

1087 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(140)
the man who meets his lord without harboring any doubt about these two (truths) would never be kept away from paradise.

1088 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(148)
who testifies that there is no god but allah, being assured of it in his heart, gladden him by announcing that he shall go to paradise.

1089 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(148)
meet who testifies that there is no god but allah, being assured of it in his heart, with the announcement that he would go to paradise.

1090 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(148)
he said: messenger of allah, my mother and father be sacrificed to thee, did you send abu huraira with your sandals to gladden anyone he met

1091 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(220)
it is reported on the authority of sa'd b. abi waqqas: both of my ears heard the messenger of allah saying this: he who claimed the fatherhood of anyone else besides his real father knowingly (committed a great sin) ;paradise is forbidden to him.

1092 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(254)
abdullah b. mas'ud reported: i said: messenger of allah, which of the deeds (takes one) nearer to paradise?

1093 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(266)
allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ), observed: he who has in his heart the weight of a mustard seed of pride shall not enter paradise.

1094 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(268)
allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) observed: he who has in his heart the weight of a mustard seed of pride shall not enter paradise.

1095 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(269)
'abdullah b. mas'ud said: i say that he who died without associating anything with allah entered paradise.

1096 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(273)
that he observed: gabriel came to me and gave me the tidings: verily he who died amongst your ummah without associating anything with allah would enter paradise.

1097 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(291)
upon this hudhaifa remarked: i heard allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: the tale-bearer shall not enter paradise.

1098 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(292)
thereupon hudhaifa remarked: i heard the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: the beater of false tales would never enter heaven.

1099 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(293)
intention of conveying to him: i have heard the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: the tale-bearer will not enter paradise.

1100 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(307)
thereupon the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) remarked: a person performs the deeds which to the people appear to be the deeds befitting the dweller of paradise, but he is in fact one of the denizens of hell.

1101 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(307)
which in the eyes of public is one which is done by the denizens of hell, but the person is one among the dwellers of paradise.

1102 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(308)
your lord said: i forbade his entrance into paradise.

1103 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(310)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: umar son of khattab, go and announce to the people that none but the believers shall enter paradise.

1104 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(310)
he ('umar b. khattab) narrated: i went out and proclaimed: verily none but the believers would enter paradise.

1105 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(315)
upon this the messenger of allah observed: (nay, not so) but he (thabit) is one of the dwellers of paradise.

1106 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(318)
this hadith is narrated on the authority of anas by another chain of transmitters in which there is no mention of sa'd b. mu'adh, but the following words are there: we observed a man, one of the dwellers of paradise, walking about amongst us.

1107 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(322)
had i died in this state had every reason to hope that i would have bee among the dwellers of paradise.

1108 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(345)
this hadith has been transmitted by mahmud b. ghailan by another chain of transmitters (and the words are): the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the satan will come to everyone of you and say: who created the heaven, who created the earth?

1109 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
then he took me to heaven.

1110 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
gabriel then asked the (gate of heaven) to be opened and he was asked who he was.

1111 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
and (the door of the heaven) was opened for us and lo!

1112 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(412)
then i was taken to the sixth heaven.

1113 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(416)
then taking me by he hand, he ascended with me to th heaven, and when we came to the lowest heaven, gabriel said to the guardian of the lowest heaven: open.

1114 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(417)
i was mounted on it, and then we went forth till we reached the lowest heaven.

1115 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(417)
he replied: the two hidden rivers are the rivers of paradise, and as regards the two manifest ones, they are the nile and the euphrates.

1116 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(432)
it is narrated on the authority of abdullah (b. umar) that when the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) was taken

1117 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(449)
abdullah b. qais transmitted on the authority of his father (abu musa ash'ari) that the apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: there would

1118 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
he will then say: o my lord i bring me forward to the gate of the paradise.

1119 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
he would then say: o my lord, admit me to paradise.

1120 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(452)
when allah would laugh at him, he would say: enter the paradise.

1121 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(455)
any good and who had been turned into charcoal, and will cast them into a river called the river of life, on the outskirts of paradise.

1122 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(462)
then allah, the blessed and exalted will say to him: go and enter paradise.

1123 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(462)
allah, the blessed and exalted, would say to him: go and enter paradise.

1124 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(462)
allah would say to him: go and enter paradise, for there is for you the like of the world and ten times like it, or for you is ten times the like of this world.

1125 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(462)
and it was said: that would be the lowest rank among the inhabitants of paradise.

1126 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(463)
it will be said to him: go and enter paradise.

1127 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(463)
he (the holy prophet) said: he would go there to enter paradise, but would find persons who have already occupied all its apartments.

1128 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(464)
then a tree would be raised up for him at the gate of the paradise, more beautiful than the first two.

1129 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(464)
(allah) would bring him near to it, and when he would bring him near it he would hear the voices of the inhabitants of the paradise.

1130 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(464)
he said: on account of the laugh of the lord of the universe, when he ldesirer of paradise) sai thou mocking at me though thou art the lord of the worlds?

1131 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(467)
sha'bi reported he had heard al-mughira b. shu'ba say on the pulpit that moses (peace be upon him) had asked allah, exalted and great, about the reward of the lowest of the inhabitants of paradise, and the remaining part of hadith is the same (as narrated) above.

1132 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(471)
heard with his ears the apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: allah will bring out people from the fire and admit them into paradise.

1133 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(473)
people would be brought out from the fire, and they would be burnt except the exterior (surfaces, fronts) of their faces; and they would enter paradise.

1134 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(474)
he (the narrator said: they would enter a river, one or the rivers of paradise, and would bathe in it, and then come out as if they were (white like) paper.

1135 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(476)
i would bring them out of the fire (of hell) and make them enter paradise.

1136 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(483)
they would come to adam and say: o our father, open for us the paradise.

1137 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(483)
he would then be permitted (to open the door of paradise).

1138 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(485)
apostles i would have the largest following on the day of resurrec tion, and i would be the first to knock at the door of paradise.

1139 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(523)
abu huraira reported: i heard it from the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: a group of my ummah consisting of seventy thousand persons would enter paradise; their faces would be as bright as the brightness of the full moon.

1140 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(530)
abdullah b. mas'ud reported: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) addressing us said: aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of paradise?

1141 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(530)
he, then, again said: aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-third of the inhabitants of paradise?

1142 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(531)
abdullah (b. mas'ud) reported: we, about forty men, were with the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) in a camp when he said: aren't you pleased that they should constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of paradise?

1143 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(531)
he (the holy prophet) again said: aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-third of the inhabitants of paradise?

1144 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(532)
) addressed us and then supported his back (by reclining) against a leather tent and said: behold, no one but a believing person would enter paradise.

1145 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(532)
(then addressing the companions) he said: don't you like that you should constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of paradise?

1146 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(532)
he again said: don't you like that you should constitute one-third of the inhabitants of paradise?

1147 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(533)
he said: good tidings for you, yajuj majuj would be those thousands (who would be the denizens of hell) and a person (selected for paradise) would be amongst you.

1148 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(533)
(the messenger of allah) again said: by him in whose hand is thy life, i hope that you would constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of paradise.

1149 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(533)
he (the holy prophet) again said: by him in whose hand is my life, i wish you would constitute one-third of the inhabitants of paradise.

1150 Sahih Al Muslim the book of faith(533)
he (the holy prophet) again said: by him in whose hand is my life, i hope that you would constitute half of the inhabitants of paradise.

1151 Sahih Al Muslim the book of menstruation(717)
the jew said: what would constitute their breakfast when they would enter paradise?

1152 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(851)
there is no god but allah, and he who makes a re- sponse from the heart: there is no god but allah, he will enter paradise.

1153 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(896)
for the words that he (the holy prophet) said: it (kauthar) is a canal which my lord the exalted and the glorious has promised me in paradise.

1154 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(1007)
the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) went out with some of his companions with the intention of going to the bazaar

1155 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(1007)
they said: there have been created obstructions between us and the news from the heaven.

1156 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(1007)
the earth and the western parts and find out why is it that there have been created obstructions between us and the news from the heaven.

1157 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(1094)
of allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ), and asked him to tell me about an act for which, if i do it, allah will admit me to paradise, or i asked about the act which was loved most by allah.

1158 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayers(1095)
i said: i ask your company in paradise.

1159 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1169)
and abfi huraira added: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) has left (for his heavenly home) and you are now busy in getting them.

1160 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1181)
anas reported: the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) used to pray towards bait-ul-maqdis, that it was revealed (to him): indeed we see the turning of the face to heaven, wherefore we shall assuredly cause thee to turn towards qibla which shall please thee.

1161 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1190)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) saying: he who built a mosque for allah, the exalted, allah would build for him a house in paradise.

1162 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1190)
and in the narration of ibn 'isa (the words are): (a house) like that (mosque) in paradise.

1163 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1191)
( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) say: he who built a mosque for allah, allah would build a house for him like it in paradise.

1164 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1200)
she said: he is in the heaven.

1165 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1439)
his father that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: he who observed two prayers at two cool (hours) would enter paradise.

1166 Sahih Al Muslim the book of mosques and places of prayer(1525)
‌ ) as saying: he who went towards the mosque in the morning or evening, allah would arrange a feast for him morning or evening in paradise.

1167 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1695)
umm habiba (the wife of the holy prophet) reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: a house will be built in

1168 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1696)
nu'man b. salim reported with the same chain of transmitters: he who observed twelve voluntary rak'ahs, a house will be built for him in paradise.

1169 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1697)
umm habiba, the wife of the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ), reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌

1170 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - travellers(1809)
paradise is true, hell is true, the hour is true.

1171 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - friday(1977)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: the best day on which the sun has risen is friday; on it adam was created, on it he was made to enter paradise, on it he.

1172 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - friday(1978)
on it he was made to enter paradise, on it he was expelled from it.

1173 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - friday(1981)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: we are the last (but) we would be the first on the

1174 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - eclipses(2101)
paradise was brought to me till (i was so close to it) that if i (had intended) to pluck a bunch (of grapes) out of it.

1175 Sahih Al Muslim the book of prayer - eclipses(2103)
paradise was brought to me, and it was on that occasion that you saw me moving forward till i stood at my place (of worship).

1176 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2305)
said: it was gabriel, who came to me and said: he who dies among your ummah without associating anything with allah would enter paradise.

1177 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2306)
side of the stony ground and said: give glad tidings to your ummah that he who died without associating ought with allah would go into paradise.

1178 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2375)
upon this the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: anyone in whom (these good deeds) are combined will certainly enter paradise.

1179 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zakat(2453)
this (remark) reached the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) upon which he said: will you not trust me, whereas i am a trustee of him who is in the heaven?

1180 Sahih Al Muslim the book of fasting(2680)
ibn ka'b b. malik reported on the authority of his father that the messenger of allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) sent him

1181 Sahih Al Muslim the book of pilgrimage(3290)
saying: an umra is an expiation for the sins committed between it and the next, and hajj which is accepted will receive no other reward than paradise.

1182 Sahih Al Muslim the book of pilgrimage(3303)
he also said on the day of victory over mecca: allah made this town sacred on the day he created the earth and the heavens; so

1183 Sahih Al Muslim the book of pilgrimage(3369)
‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: that which is between my house and my pulpit is a garden from the gardens of paradise.

1184 Sahih Al Muslim the book of pilgrimage(3370)
messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: that which exists between my pulpit and my house is a garden from the gardens of paradise.

1185 Sahih Al Muslim the book of pilgrimage(3371)
abu huraira (allah be pleased with him) reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: that which exists between my house and my pulpit is a garden from the gardens of paradise, and my pulpit is upon my cistern.

1186 Sahih Al Muslim the book of invoking curses(3765)
sent messengers, announcers of glad tidings and warners; and no one is more fond of praise than allah on account of which allah has promised paradise.

1187 Sahih Al Muslim the book of musaqah(3996)
hudhaifa (allah be pleased with him) reported allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: a person died and he entered paradise.

1188 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4729)
if god appointed anyone ruler over a people and he died while he was still treacherous to his people, god would forbid his entry into paradise.

1189 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4879)
said (to him): abu sa`id, whoever cheerfully accepts allah as his lord, islam as his religion and muhammad as his apostle is necessarily entitled to enter paradise.

1190 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4885)
when he (allah) saw that they had no need, they were left (to their joy in heaven).

1191 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4894)
allah ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: god laughs at the two men one of whom kills the other; both of them will enter paradise.

1192 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4894)
he said: one is slain (in the way of allah) and enters paradise.

1193 Sahih Al Muslim the book of government(4913)
he replied: in paradise.

1194 Sahih Al Muslim the book of dreams(5928)
it is reported either on the authority of ibn `abbas or on the authority of abu huraira that a person came to allah's messenger (

1195 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(5989)
these would be the vessels of paradise.

1196 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(5990)
there would spout into it two streamlets having their sources in paradise.

1197 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(6026)
he has now two foster-mothers who would complete his suckling period in paradise.

1198 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(6119)
anas b. malik reported that something was conveyed to him (the holy prophet) about his companions, so he addressed them and said: paradise and hell were presented to me and i have never seen the good and evil as (i did) today.

1199 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtues(6123)
paradise and hell were given a visible shape before me (in this worldly life) and i saw both of them near this well.

1200 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6182)
thereupon allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: anyone in whom (these good deeds) are combined will certainly enter paradise.

1201 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6212)
i opened (the gate) for him and gave him the glad tidings of paradise.

1202 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6212)
i opened it for him and gave him the glad tidings of paradise.

1203 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6214)
thereupon he said: admit him and give him glad tidings of paradise.

1204 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6214)
bakr to get in (and also told him) that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) was giving him the glad tidings of paradise.

1205 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6214)
thereupon he said: let him come in and give him glad tid- ings of paradise.

1206 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6214)
to umar and said: there is permission for you and glad tidings for you from allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) for paradise.

1207 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6276)
a'isha reported that allah's messenger (may peace he upon him) gave glad tidings to khadija bint khuwailid of a palace in paradise.

1208 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6277)
i often heard him praise her, and his lord, the exalted and glorious, had commanded him to give her the glad tidings of a palace of jewels in paradise: and whenever he slaughtered a sheep he presented (its meat) to her female companions.

1209 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6292)
i would be tomorrow (thinking, that the turn of 'a'isha was not very near) and when it was my turn, allah called him to his heavenly home and his head was between my neck and chest.

1210 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6295)
(it was on bearing these words) that i thought that he had been given choice (and he opted to live with these pious persons in the paradise).

1211 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6297)
a'isha, the wife of allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ), reported that he used to say: never a prophet dies in a state that he is not made to see his abode in paradise, and then given a choice.

1212 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6297)
he then said: o allah, along with the high companions (i. e. along with the apostles who live in the most elevated place of the paradise).

1213 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6297)
(on hearing these words), i then said (to myself) he is not going to opt us and i remembered a hadith which he had narrated to

1214 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6324)
did in islam for which you hope to receive good reward, for i heard during the night the sound of your steps before me in paradise.

1215 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6354)
the angels provide him shade with the help of their wings until he would be lifted (to his heavenly abode)

1216 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6362)
mecca he said: brother, ride in this valley and bring information for me about the person who claims that there comes to him information from the heavens.

1217 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6381)
some people said: he is a person from amongst the people of paradise; he is a person from amongst the people of paradise.

1218 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6381)
and when he became familiar (with me) i said to him: when you entered (the mosque) before (your entrance in the house) a person said so

1219 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6382)
they (the people sitting in that company) said: he is a person from amongst the dwellers of paradise.

1220 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6383)
he ('abdullah b. salim) said: it is allah who knows best about the people of paradise.

1221 Sahih Al Muslim the book of the merits of the companions(6383)
he said: so far as the paths which you saw on your left are concerned, these are paths of the leftists (denizens of hell) and the

1222 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6510)
he said: he who sees either of his parents during their old age or he sees both of them, but he does not enter paradise.

1223 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6511)
he who finds his parents in old age, either one or both of them, and does not enter paradise.

1224 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6520)
jubair b. mut'im reported on the authority of his father that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the severer would not enter paradise.

1225 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6520)
ibn umar said that sufyan (explained it as): one who severs the tie of kinship would not enter paradise.

1226 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6521)
father narrated to him that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said: the severer of the tie of kinship would not get into paradise.

1227 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6554)
reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: he who visits the sick is supposed to remain in the fruit garden of paradise.

1228 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6571)
ata' b. abi rabih said: ibn abbas said to me: may i show you a woman of paradise?

1229 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6641)
thereupon he (the holy prophet) said: he is not a raqub but raqub is one who does not find his child as the forerunner (in paradise).

1230 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6649)
anas reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: when allah fashioned adam in paradise, he left him as he liked him to leave.

1231 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6670)
he said: by allah, i shall remove these from this so that these may not do harm to the muslims, and he was admitted to paradise.

1232 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6672)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying that there was a tree which caused inconvenience to the muslims; a person came there and cut that (tree) (and thus entered ) paradise).

1233 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6698)
sad demise of three children of (hers) and she resigns herself to the will of god hoping to get reward, she would be admitted to paradise.

1234 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6701)
small children are the fowls of paradise.

1235 Sahih Al Muslim the book of virtue， enjoining good manners， and joining of the ties of kinshio(6701)
and he (the child) would not take off (his hand) from it until allah causes his father to enter paradise.

1236 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6740)
reported allah's messenger (way peace be upon him) as saying: verily, a person performs deeds for a long time like the deeds of the people of paradise.

1237 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6740)
like the denizens of fire for a long time, and then this deed of his is ultimately followed by the deeds of the people of paradise

1238 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6742)
you did us harm and caused us to get out of paradise.

1239 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6742)
you did us harm and caused us to get out of paradise.

1240 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6743)
moses said to him: you are the same adam who misled people, and caused them to get out of paradise.

1241 Sahih Al Muslim the book of destiny(6745)
moses said: are you that adam whose lapse caused you to get out of paradise?

1242 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6809)
allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: there are ninety-nine names of allah; he who commits them to memory would get into paradise.

1243 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6810)
he who enumerates them would get into paradise.

1244 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6822)
thereupon he (the holy prophet) said: it is not that (which you construe), but (this) that when a believer (at the time of death) is given

1245 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6839)
he (god) would say: have they seen my paradise?

1246 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6839)
he would say: (what it would be then) if they were to see mine paradise?

1247 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6862)
he (the prophet), while addressing 'abdullah b. qais, said: should i not direct you to a treasure from amongst the treasures of paradise?

1248 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6864)
he said: abu musa or abdullah b qais, should i not direct you to the words (which form) the treasure of paradise?

1249 Sahih Al Muslim the book pertaining to the remembrance of Allah， supplication， repentance and seeking forgiveness(6868)
abu musa ash'ari reported that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said to him: should i not direct you to the words from the treasures of paradise, or he said: like a treasure from the treasures of paradise?

1250 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6979)
none would have been disappointed in regard to paradise.

1251 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6979)
none would have been disappointed in regard to paradise.

1252 Sahih Al Muslim the book of repentance(6982)
show that a person rhould neither feel confident (of getting into paradise) because of his deeds, nor should he lose (all hopes) of getting into paradise.

1253 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7033)
'ammar said: we have got nothing from allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) which people at large did not get, but hudhaifa told

1254 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7055)
it would be a feast arranged in the honour of the people of paradise.

1255 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7086)
person from amongst the persons of the world be brought who had led the most miserable life (in the world) from amongst the inmates of paradise.

1256 Sahih Al Muslim characteristics of the hypocrites and rulings convering them(7111)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: there is none whose deeds alone would entitle him to get into paradise.

1257 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7134)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: in paradise, there is a tree under the shadow of which a rider can travel for a hundred years.

1258 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7136)
sahl b. sa'd reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: in paradise, there is a tree under the shadow of which a rider can travel for a hundred years without covering (the distance) completely.

1259 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7137)
this hadith has also been transmitted on the authority of abu sa'id al-khudri that allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) is reported

1260 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7138)
abu sa'id al-khudri reported that allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) said that allah would say to the inmates of paradise: o, dwellers of paradise, and they would say in response: at thy service and pleasure, our lord, the good is in thy hand.

1261 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7155)
abu sa'id al-khudri and abu huraira both reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: there would be an announcer (in paradise)

1262 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7155)
and never become destitute, as words of allah, the exalted and glorious, are: and it would be announced to them: this is the paradise.

1263 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7159)
abu huraira reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: saihan, jaihan, euphrates and nile are all among the rivers of paradise.

1264 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7170)
(and addressing the paradise) he said: you are only my mercy by means of which 1 shall show mercy to those whom i wish, but each one of you would be full.

1265 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7171)
thereupon allah said to the paradise: you are (the means) of my mercy whereby i show mercy to those of my servants whom 1 wish, and he said to the hell: you are (the means) of punishment whereby 1 punish those of my servants whoml wish.

1266 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7173)
thereupon allah said to paradise: you are a (means) of my mercy.

1267 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7179)
so far as the rest of the hadith is concerned there is perfect agreement (between the two narrators) and it would be said to the inmates of paradise: do you recognise this?

1268 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7179)
then command would be given for slaughtering that and then it would be said: 0 inmates of paradise,, there is an everlasting life for you and no death.

1269 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7181)
then the announcer would stand between them and say: 0 inmates of paradise, there is no death for you,0 inmates of hell, there is no death for you.

1270 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7185)
haritha b. wahb reported that he heard allah's apostle ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: may i not inform you about the inmates of paradise?

1271 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7187)
haritha b. wahb al-khuzaii reported allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: may i not inform you about the inmates of paradise?

1272 Sahih Al Muslim the book of paradise， its description， its bounties and its inhabitants(7214)
it would be said to him: look to your seat in the hellfire, for allah has substituted (the seat of yours) with a seat in paradise.

1273 Sahih Al Muslim the book of tribulations and protents of the last hour(7349)
has transmitted on the authority of abu sa'id that allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) asked ibn sa'id about the earth of paradise.

1274 Sahih Al Muslim the book of tribulations and protents of the last hour(7350)
abu sa'id reported that ibn sayyad asked allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) about the earth of paradise.

1275 Sahih Al Muslim the book of tribulations and protents of the last hour(7375)
throw him (into the air) and the people would think as if he had been thrown in the hell-fire whereas he would be thrown in paradise.

1276 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7433)
do you find it something strange, and it has been mentioned that there yawns a distance which one would be able to cover in forty years

1277 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7468)
'affan said: you discuss it very much whereas i have heard allah's messenger ( ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌ ) as saying: he who builds a mosque--

1278 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7468)
and in the narration of harun (the words are): a house for him in paradise.

1279 Sahih Al Muslim the book of zuhd and softening of hearts(7470)
of ja'far with the same chain of transmitters with this variation (that the words are): allah would build for him a house in paradise.

1280 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(392)
it adds: he will be successful, by his father, if he speaks the truth; he will enter paradise, by his father, if he speaks the truth.

1281 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(429)
he who prays the five times prayer regularly, with the ablution for them, with their bowing, with their prostration and their (right) times ; keeps fast

1282 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(430)
narrated abu qatadah ibn ribiyy: allah, the exalted said: i made five times' prayers obligatory on your people, and i took a guarantee that if

1283 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(527)
he makes the response: “allah is most great”, then says: “there is no god but allah”, if he says this from his heart, he enter paradise.

1284 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(784)
he said: it is a river of which my lord, the exalted, the majestic has promised me to give in paradise.

1285 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(792)
he replied: i first recite tashahhud (supplication recited in sitting position), and then i say: o allah, i ask thee for paradise, and i seek refuge in thee from hell-fire, but i do not understand your sound and the sound of muadh (what you say or he says in prayer).

1286 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(792)
the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: we too go around it (paradise and hell-fire).

1287 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(793)
the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: i and muadh go around both (paradise and hell-fire), or he said something similar.

1288 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(912)
the narrator uthman): the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� entered the mosque and saw there some people praying raising their hand towards the heaven.

1289 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(930)
she said: in the heaven.

1290 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(938)
the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: he will have done something which guarantees (paradise for him) if he puts a seal to it.

1291 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(938)
he replied: amin, for if he ends it with amin, he will do something which guarantees (paradise for him).

1292 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat)(1046)
narrated abu hurairah: the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: the best day on which the sun has risen is friday; on it

1293 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed rules of law about the prayer during journey(1203)
so i forgive him and admit him to paradise.

1294 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): voluntary prayers(1320)
i said: your company in paradise.

1295 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): voluntary prayers(1342)
was revealed, the companions stood praying (most of the night) until their fett swelled, and the concluding verses were not revealed for twelve months from heaven.

1296 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1420)
if anyone offers them, not losing any of them, and not treating them lightly, allah guarantees that he will admit him to paradise.

1297 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1420)
he may either punish him or admit him to paradise.

1298 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1480)
narrated saad ibn abu waqqas: ibn saad said: my father (saad ibn abu waqqas) heard me say: o allah, i ask thee for paradise, its

1299 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1480)
if you are granted paradise, you will be granted all what is good therein; if you are protected from hell, you will be protected from what is evil therein.

1300 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1500)
he said (it consisted of saying): glory be to allah as many times as the number of that which he has created in heaven;

1301 Sunan Abu Dawood prayer (kitab al-salat): detailed injunctions about witr(1526)
the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� then said: abu musa, should i not point out to you one of the treasures of paradise?

1302 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1643)
of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌��, reported him as saying: if anyone guarantees me that he will not beg from people, i will guarantee him paradise.

1303 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1682)
narrated abu saeed (al-khudri): the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if any muslim clothes a muslim when he is naked, allah will clothe him

1304 Sunan Abu Dawood zakat (kitab al-zakat)(1696)
on the authority of his father: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: anyone who cuts off relationship from his nearest relatives will not enter paradise.

1305 Sunan Abu Dawood the rites of hajj (kitab al-manasik wa'l-hajj)(1741)
for hajj or umrah from the aqsa mosque to the sacred mosque, his former and latter sins will be forgiven, or he will be guaranteed paradise.

1306 Sunan Abu Dawood divorce (kitab al-talaq)(2263)
not belong to it has nothing to do with allah (i. e. expects no mercy from allah), and allah will not bring her into his paradise.

1307 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2501)
the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: you have ensured your entry to (paradise).

1308 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2520)
narrated abdullah ibn abbas: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: when your brethren were smitten at the battle of uhud, allah put their spirits

1309 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2521)
narrated hasana' daughter of muawiyah: she reported on the authority of her paternal uncle: i asked the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌��: who are in paradise?

1310 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2537)
he then died and entered paradise.

1311 Sunan Abu Dawood jihad (kitab al-jihad)(2711)
the people said “congratulations to him, he will go to paradise.

1312 Sunan Abu Dawood tribute， spoils， and rulership (kitab al-kharaj， wal-fai' wal-imarah)(2937)
amir: i heard the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: one who wrongfully takes an extra tax (sahib maks) will not enter paradise.

1313 Sunan Abu Dawood funerals (kitab al-jana'iz)(3098)
evening, seventy thousand angels come along with him seeking forgiveness from allah for him till the morning, and he will have a garden in the paradise.

1314 Sunan Abu Dawood funerals (kitab al-jana'iz)(3116)
messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: if anyone's last words are there is no god but allah he will enter paradise.

1315 Sunan Abu Dawood funerals (kitab al-jana'iz)(3166)
narrated malik ibn hubayrah: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if any muslim dies and three rows of muslims pray over him, it will assure him (of paradise).

1316 Sunan Abu Dawood oaths and vows (kitab al-aiman wa al-nudhur)(3252)
referring to the story of a bedouin, talhah bin ubaid allah reported the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: he became successful, by his father, if he speaks the truth, he will enter paradise, by his father, if he speaks truth.

1317 Sunan Abu Dawood oaths and vows (kitab al-aiman wa al-nudhur)(3281)
he replied: he admitted to paradise.

1318 Sunan Abu Dawood oaths and vows (kitab al-aiman wa al-nudhur)(3282)
she replied: in the heaven.

1319 Sunan Abu Dawood oaths and vows (kitab al-aiman wa al-nudhur)(3284)
she pointed to the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� and to the heaven, that is to say: you are the messenger of allah.

1320 Sunan Abu Dawood commercial transactions (kitab al-buyu)(3341)
your companion has been detained (from entering paradise) on account of his debt.

1321 Sunan Abu Dawood knowledge (kitab al-ilm)(3664)
allah's good pleasure is sought, but acquires it only to get some worldly advantage, he will not experience the arf, i. e. the odour, of paradise.

1322 Sunan Abu Dawood the book of manumission of slaves(3965)
i heard the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� say: he who causes an arrow to hit its mark in allah's cause will have it counted as a degree for him (in paradise).

1323 Sunan Abu Dawood clothing (kitab al-libas)(4091)
�� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: he who has in his heart as much pride as much pride as grain of mustard-seed will not enter paradise.

1324 Sunan Abu Dawood combing the hair (kitab al-tarajjul)(4212)
end of time there will be people who will use this black dye like the crops of doves who will not experience the fragrance of paradise.

1325 Sunan Abu Dawood trials and fierce battles (kitab al-fitan wa al-malahim)(4260)
kill him, he should say in this way, the one who kills will go to hell and the one who is killed will go to paradise.

1326 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4597)
the people of the book before were split up into seventy-two sects, and this community will be split into seventy three: seventy-two of them will go to hell and one of them will go to paradise, and it is the majority group.

1327 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4630)
i think that with this (belief) none of his action will rise to the heaven.

1328 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4649)
go to paradise: az-zubayr ibn al-awwam will go to paradise, saad ibn malik will go to paradise, and abdur rahman ibn awf will go to paradise.

1329 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4652)
the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� then said: you, abu bakr, will be the first of my people to enter paradise.

1330 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4701)
you deprived us and caused us to come out from paradise.

1331 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4702)
messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: moses said: my lord, show us adam who caused us and himself to come out from paradise.

1332 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4702)
he asked: then what moved you to cause us and yourself to come out from paradise?

1333 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4703)
so that his final action before death is one of the deeds of those who go to paradise, for which he will bring him into paradise.

1334 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4744)
narrated abu hurairah: the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: when allah created paradise, he said to gabriel: go and look at it.

1335 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4747)
he said: it is a river which my lord, the exalted, has promised me ( to grant) in paradise: there is abundance of good and upon it there is a pond which my people will approach on the day of resurrection.

1336 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4753)
my servant has spoken the truth, so spread a bed for him from paradise, clothe him from paradise, and open a door for him into paradise.

1337 Sunan Abu Dawood model behavior of the prophet (kitab al-sunnah)(4753)
then a crier will call from heaven: he has lied, so spread a bed for him from hell, clothe him from hell, and open for him a door into hell.

1338 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4801)
harithah bin wahab reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: neither the jawwaz nor the jazari will enter paradise.

1339 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4871)
hudhaifah reported the messenger of allah �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� as saying: a mischief-maker will not enter paradise.

1340 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(4901)
he said: i swear by allah, allah will not forgive you, nor will he admit you to paradise.

1341 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5065)
amr: the prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: there are two qualities or characteristics which will not be returned by any muslim without his entering paradise.

1342 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5070)
he will go to paradise.

1343 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5146)
and does not bury her alive, or slight her, or prefer his children (i. e. the male ones) to her, allah will bring him into paradise.

1344 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5147)
prophet �� ‌�� ‌�� ‌�� said: if anyone cares for three daughters, disciplines them, marries them, and does good to them, he will go to paradise.

1345 Sunan Abu Dawood general behavior (kitab al-adab)(5245)
allah accepted this good deed of his and brought him into paradise.

1346 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(51)
allah (ﷺ) said: 'whoever gives up telling lies in support of a false claim, a palace will be built for him in the outskirts of paradise.

1347 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(51)
whoever gives up argument when he is in the right, a palace will be built from him in the middle (of paradise).

1348 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(51)
and whoever had good behavior, a palace will be built for him in the highest reaches (of paradise).'

1349 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(82)
he is one of the little birds of paradise, who never did evil or reached the age of doing evil (i.e, the age of accountability).'

1350 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(82)
for allah created people for paradise, he created them for it when they were still in their father's loins, and he has created people for hell, he created them for it when they were still in their fathers' loins.'

1351 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(95)
it was narrated that 'ali said: the messenger of allah said: 'abu bakr and 'umar are the leaders of the mature people of paradise, and

1352 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(100)
it was narrated from 'awn bin abi juhaifah that his father said: the messenger of allah said: 'abu bakr and 'umar are the leaders of the mature people of paradise, the first and the last, except for the prophets and the messengers.'

1353 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(104)
it was narrted that ubayy bin ka'b said: the messenger of allah said: 'the first person with whom allah will shake hands will be 'umar,

1354 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(109)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that: the messenger of allah said: every prophet will have a friend in paradise, and my friend there will be 'uthman bin 'affan.

1355 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(118)
it was narrated that ibn 'umar said: the messenger of allah said: 'hasan and husain will be the leaders of the youth of paradise, and their father is better than them.

1356 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(133)
it was narrated that sa'eed bin zaid bin 'amr bin nufail said: the messenger of allah was one of the ten (given glad tidings of paradise).

1357 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(133)
paradise; 'ali will be in paradise; talhah will be in paradise; zubair will be in paradise; sa'd will be in paradise; 'abdur-rahman will be in paradise.

1358 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(184)
he will say: peace be upon you, o people of paradise.

1359 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(184)
he will look at them, and they will look at him, and they will not pay any attention to the delights (of paradise) so long as they look at him, until he will screen himself from them.

1360 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(191)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: the messenger of allah said: 'allah will laugh at two persons- one of them kills the other, and

1361 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the sunnah(193)
he said: 'how much (distance) do you think there is between you and the heavens?'

1362 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book of the adhan and the sunnah regarding it(728)
it was narrated from ibn 'umar that: the messenger of allah said: whoever calls the adhan for twelve years, he will be guaranteed paradise, and

1363 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(735)
it was narrated that 'umar bin khattab said: i heard the messenger of allah say: 'whoever builds a mosque in which the name of allah is mentioned, allah will build a house for him in paradise.'

1364 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(736)
it was narrated that 'uthman bin 'affan said: i heard the messenger of allah say: 'whoever builds a mosque for the sake of allah, allah will build something similar for him in paradise.'

1365 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(737)
it was narrated that 'ali bin abu talib said: the messenger of allah said: 'whoever builds a mosque for the sake of allah (from his own wealth), allah will build a house for him in paradise.'

1366 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(738)
builds a mosque for the sake of allah, like a sparrow's nest for allah or even smaller, allah will build for him a house in paradise.

1367 Sunan Ibn E Majah the book on the mosques and the congregations(757)
it was narrated that abu sa'eed al-khudri said: the messenger of allah said: 'whoever removes something harmful from the mosque, allah will build for him a house in paradise.'

1368 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(910)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said to a man: ‘what do you say during your salat?’ he said: ‘the

1369 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(926)
was narrated that ‘abdullah bin ‘amr said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘there are two characteristics which no muslim man acquires but he will enter paradise.

1370 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1010)
then allah revealed the words: ‘verily, we have seen the turning of your face towards the heaven.

1371 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1140)
it was narrated that ‘aishah said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘whoever persists in performing twelve rak’ah from the sunnah, a house will be built

1372 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1141)
it was narrated from umm habibah bint abi sufyan that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “whoever performs twelve rak’ah (of sunnah) during the day and night, a house will be built for him in paradise.”

1373 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1142)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘whoever performs twelve rak’ah (of sunnah) each day, a house will be built

1374 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1265)
then he finished and said: ‘paradise was brought close to me, so that if i had dared, i could have brought you some of its fruits.

1375 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1373)
it was narrated that ‘aishah said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘whoever prays twenty rak’ah between maghrib and ‘isha’, allah will build for him a house in paradise.’”

1376 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1380)
it was narrated that anas bin malik said: “i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: ‘whoever prays duha with twelve rak’ah, allah will build for him a palace of gold in paradise.’”

1377 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1389)
he said: ‘o ‘aishah, were you afraid that allah and his messenger would wrong you?’” she said: “i said: ‘no, it is not that, but i

1378 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1401)
does not omit anything out of negligence, on the day of resurrection allah will make a covenant with him that he will admit him to paradise.

1379 Sunan Ibn E Majah establishing the prayer and the sunnah regarding them(1403)
sa’eed bin musayyab said that abu qatadah bin rib’i told him that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “allah said: ‘i have enjoined on your nation

1380 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1443)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘whoever visits a sick person, a caller calls from heaven: ‘may you be happy, may your walking be blessed, and may you occupy a dignified position in paradise.’”

1381 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1449)
did you not hear the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: “the souls of the believers are in green birds, eating from the trees of paradise”?’ he said: ‘yes.’ she said: ‘that is what i mean.’”

1382 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1490)
malik bin hubairah ash-shami, who was a companion of the prophet (ﷺ), said: “if a funeral procession was brought and the number of people who followed

1383 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1491)
he said: ‘(paradise is) guaranteed for him.’ then another funeral passed by and they spoke badly of him, and he (the prophet (ﷺ)) said: ‘(hell is)

1384 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1492)
he said: ‘(paradise is) guaranteed for him.’ then another funeral passed by and they spoke badly of him and mentioned his bad characteristics, and he (the prophet (ﷺ)) said: ‘(hell is) guaranteed for him.

1385 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1511)
it was narrated that ibn ‘abbas said: “then ibrahim the son of the messenger of allah (ﷺ) died, the messenger of allah (ﷺ) prayed and said: ‘he has a wet-nurse in paradise, and if he had lived he would have been a siddiq and a prophet.

1386 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1512)
would that allah had let him live until he had finished breastfeeding.’ the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘he will complete his breastfeeding in paradise.’ she

1387 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1597)
if you are patient and seek reward at the moment of first shock, i will not approve of any reward for you less than paradise.’”

1388 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1608)
admit your parents to paradise.” so he will drag them out with his umbilical cord until he admits them to paradise.’”

1389 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1609)
the miscarried fetus will drag his mother by his umbilical cord to paradise, if she (was patient and) sought reward (for her loss).”

1390 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters regarding funerals(1619)
he withdrew his hand from mine and said: ‘o allah, forgive me and let me meet the exalted companions (i.e., those who occupy high positions in paradise).’ those were the last words of his that i heard.”

1391 Sunan Ibn E Majah fasting(1749)
o bilal.’ he said: ‘i am fasting.’ the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘we are eating our provision, but most of bilal’s provision is in paradise.

1392 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters regarding zakat(1837)
abdur-rahman bin yazid narrated that: thawban said: “the messenger of allah said: 'who will commit himself to one thing, i will guarantee him paradise?'

1393 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on marriage(1854)
it was narrated that from musawir al himyari from his mother that: she heard umm salamah say: “i heard the messenger of allah say: 'any woman who dies when her husband is pleased with her, will enter paradise.'

1394 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on marriage(2013)
if they do not annoy their husbands, those among them who perform prayer will enter paradise. '

1395 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on marriage(2014)
it was narrated from mu'adh bin jabal that: the messenger of allah said: no woman annoys her husband but his wife among houris (of paradise)

1396 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on divorce(2054)
it was narrated from ibn 'abbas that the prophet (ﷺ) said: no woman asks for divorce when it is not absolutely necessary, but she will never smell the fragrance of paradise, although its fragrance can be detected from a distance of forty years' travel.

1397 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on divorce(2089)
abu ad-darda' said: i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: '(honoring) one's father may lead one to enter through the best of the gates of paradise; so take care of your parents, (it is so, whether you take care of them) or not.

1398 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on business transactions(2235)
will record for him one million good deeds, and will erase from him one million bad deeds, and will build for him a house in paradise.

1399 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on business transactions(2306)
it was narrated from ibn 'umar that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: sheep are among the animals of paradise. '

1400 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on rulings(2315)
his father, from the prophet (ﷺ) who said: 'judges are of three types, two of whom will be in hell and one will be in paradise.

1401 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on rulings(2315)
the man who passes judgment on the people in ignorance will be in hell' - we would have said that if the judge does his best he will be in paradise.”

1402 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on rulings(2322)
then allah, glorious is he, revealed: 'verily, those who purchase a small gain at the cost of allah's covenant and their oaths, they shall have no portion in the hereafter (paradise).

1403 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on charity(2412)
it was narrated from thawban, the freed slave of the messenger of allah (ﷺ), that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “anyone whose soul leaves his body and he is free of three things, will enter paradise: arrogance, stealing from the spoils of war, and debt.”

1404 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on charity(2424)
the reward for lending is repayment and words of paradise.”

1405 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on charity(2431)
it was narrated from anas bin malik that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “on the night on which i was taken on the night journey (isra), i saw written at the gate of paradise: 'charity brings a tenfold reward and a loan brings an eighteen fold reward.'

1406 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on legal punishments(2611)
it was narrated from abdullah bin amr that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “whoever claims to belong to someone other than his father will not smell the fragrance of paradise, even though its fragrance may be detected from a distance of five hundred years.”

1407 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on blood money(2618)
it was narrated from uqbah bin amir al-juhani that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “whoever meets allah (swt) not associating anything in worship with him, and not having shed any blood unlawfully, will enter paradise.”

1408 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on blood money(2686)
it was narrated from 'abdullah bin 'amr that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “whoever kills a mu'ahid, will not smell the fragrance of paradise, even though its fragrance may be detected from a distance of forty years.”

1409 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on wills(2704)
and a man may do the people of evil for seventy years, then he is just in his will, so he ends (his life) with good

1410 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on shares of inheritance(2743)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “then the verse of li’an was revealed, the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘any woman who attributed her child

1411 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2780)
whoever is stationed there for forty days or forty nights, will have pillars of gold in paradise, with green chrysolite and topped by a dome of rubies.

1412 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2781)
is your mother still alive?’ i said: ‘yes.’ he said: ‘go back and serve her, for there is paradise.’”

1413 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2792)
mu’adh bin jabal narrated that he heard the prophet (ﷺ) say: “any muslim who fights in the cause of allah for the time between two milkings of a she-camel, he will be guaranteed paradise.”

1414 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2793)
i see that you do not want to go to paradise.

1415 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2799)
it was narrated from miqdam bin ma’dikarib that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the martyr has six things (in store) with allah: he is forgiven

1416 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2801)
nay, they are alive, with their lord, and they have provision,”[3:169] that he said: “we asked about that, and (the prophet (ﷺ)) said: ‘their souls are like green birds that fly wherever they wish in paradise, then they come back to lamps suspended from the throne.

1417 Sunan Ibn E Majah the chapters on jihad(2801)
while they were like that, your lord looked at them and said, “ask me for whatever you want.” they said: “o lord, what should we ask

1418 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on hajj rituals(2888)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “from one ‘umrah to another is an expiation for the sins that came in between them, and hajj mabrur (an accepted hajj) brings no less a reward than paradise.”

1419 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on hajj rituals(3115)
messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “uhud is a mountain which loves us and we love it, and it stands at one of the gates of paradise.

1420 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on drinks(3376)
it was narrated from abu darda’ that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “no one who is addicted to wine will enter paradise.”

1421 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on medicine(3453)
and the `ajwah* are from paradise, and they are healing for possession.”** another chain from abu sa`eed from the prophet (ﷺ) with similar wording.

1422 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on medicine(3455)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “we used to narrate from the messenger of allah (ﷺ) and mention truffles, and they said: ‘(it is) the

1423 Sunan Ibn E Majah chapters on medicine(3456)
rafi’ bin ‘amr al-muzani said: “i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: “ajwah and the rock* are from paradise.’”

1424 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3663)
the best way to paradise), so it is up to you whether you take advantage of it or not.

1425 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3670)
two daughters reach the age of puberty and he treats them kindly for the time they are together, but they will gain him admittance to paradise.

1426 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3680)
in paradise, he and i will be brothers like these two sisters,'and he held up his forefinger and middle finger together.

1427 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3682)
a man removed it, so he was admitted to paradise.

1428 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3685)
it was narrated from anas bin malik that the messenger of allah(ﷺ) said: on the day of resurrection, people will be lined up in rows,

1429 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3691)
it was narrated from abu bakr siddiq(ra) that the messenger of allah(ﷺ) said: no person who mistreats his slave will enter paradise.

1430 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3780)
it was narrated from abu sa`eed al-khudri that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: it will be said to the companion of the qur'an, when he enters paradise: 'recite and rise one degree for every verse,' until he recites the last thing that he knows.

1431 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3807)
for each one a tree will be planted for you in paradise.

1432 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3824)
shall i not tell you of a word which is one of the treasures of paradise?'

1433 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3825)
it was narrated that abu dharr said: the messenger of allah (saas) said to me: shall i not tell you of a treasure which is one of the treasures of paradise?'

1434 Sunan Ibn E Majah etiquette(3826)
it was narrated that hazim bin harmalah said: i passed by the prophet (saas) and he said to me: 'o hazim, say often: la

1435 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3847)
he said: it is concerning them (paradise and hell) that we are whispering.

1436 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3860)
whoever counts them will enter paradise.

1437 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3861)
whoever learns them will enter paradise.

1438 Sunan Ibn E Majah supplication(3864)
it was narrated from abu na'amah that : 'abdullah bin mughaffal heard his son say: o allah, i ask you for the white palace on the right-hand side of paradise, when i enter it.

1439 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3918)
and i saw a rope reaching up into heaven, and i saw you take hold of it and rise with it.

1440 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3920)
then an old man came, leaning on his stick, and the people said: ‘whoever would like to look at a man from among the people of paradise, let him look at this man.’ he stood behind a pillar and prayed two rak’ah.

1441 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3920)
paradise belongs to allah and he admits whomsoever he wills to it.

1442 Sunan Ibn E Majah interpretation of dreams(3920)
i hope to be one of the people of paradise,' and he was 'abdullah bin salam.

1443 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(3956)
whoever would like to be taken far away from hell and admitted to paradise, let him die believing in allah and the last day, and let him treat people as he would like to be treated.

1444 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(3992)
the christians split into seventy-two sects, seventy-one of which will be in hell and one in paradise.

1445 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(4075)
of allah 'eisa will come to some people whom allah has protected, and he will wipe their faces and tell them of their status in paradise.

1446 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(4077)
(an addition) abul-hasan tanafisi said: muharibi told us: 'ubaidullah bin al-walid al-wassafi told us, from 'atiyyah, that abu sa'eed said: the messenger of allah

1447 Sunan Ibn E Majah tribulations(4087)
it was narrated that anas bin malik said: i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) say: 'we, the sons of 'abdul-muttalib, will be leaders of the people of paradise: myself, hamzah.

1448 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4115)
it was narrated from mu’adh bin jabal that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “shall i not tell you about the kings of paradise?’ i said: ‘yes.’ he said: ‘a weak and oppressed man who wears tattered clothes and is not paid any heed.

1449 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4116)
harithah bin wahb narrated that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “shall i not tell you about the people of paradise?

1450 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4246)
it was narrated that abu hurairah said: “the prophet (ﷺ) was asked: ‘what most admits people to paradise?’ he said: ‘piety and good manners.’ and he was asked: ‘what most leads people to hell?’ he said: ‘the two hollow ones: the mouth and the private part.’”

1451 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4248)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “if you were to commit sin until your sins reach the heaven, then you were to repent, your repentance would be accepted.”

1452 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4262)
it was narrated from abu hurairah that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “angels come to the dying person, and if the man was righteous, they say: ‘come

1453 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4270)
if he is one of the people of paradise, then he will be shown his seat in paradise, and if he is one of the people of hell, then he will be shown his seat in hell.

1454 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4271)
it was narrated from ‘abdur-rahman bin ka’b al-ansari that his father used to narrate that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “the believer’s soul is a bird that eats from the trees of paradise, until it will be returned to his body on the day when he is resurrected.”

1455 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4283)
we said: ‘yes.’ he said: ‘by the one in whose hand is my soul, i hope that you will be half of the people of paradise.

1456 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4285)
one in whose hand is the soul of muhammad, there is no person who believes then stands firm, but he will be caused to enter paradise.

1457 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4309)
they will be brought, group by group, and scattered on the banks of the rivers of paradise.

1458 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4309)
it will be said: ‘o people of paradise, pour water on them.’ then they will grow like seeds carried by a flood (i.e., quickly).” a man among the people said: it is as if the messenger of allah (ﷺ) has been in the desert.”

1459 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4311)
it was narrated from abu musa al-ash’ari that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “i was given the choice between being admitted to paradise, and i chose intercession, because it is more general and more sufficient.

1460 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4312)
then they will be admitted to paradise, and i will come back a second time.

1461 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4312)
then they will be admitted to paradise, and i will come back a third time.

1462 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4312)
then they will be admitted to paradise, and i will come back a fourth time and will say: ‘o lord, there is no one left except those who are detained by the qur’an.’” **

1463 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4321)
it was narrated from anas bin malik that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “on the day of resurrection the disbeliever who lived the most luxurious

1464 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4323)
harith told us that night that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘among my nation are some by whose intercession more (than the members of the

1465 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4327)
it will be said: “o people of paradise!” and they will look.

1466 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4331)
the throne is above firdaws and from it spring forth the rivers of paradise.

1467 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4332)
usamah bin zaid said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said one day to his companions: ‘who will strive hard with sincerity for paradise?

1468 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4332)
for there is nothing like paradise.

1469 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4336)
sa’eed bin al-musayyab said that he met abu hurairah and abu hurairah said: “i supplicate allah to bring you and i together in the marketplace of paradise,” sa’eed said: “is there a marketplace there?” he said: “yes.

1470 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4336)
his throne will be shown to them and he will appear to them in one of the gardens of paradise.

1471 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4338)
it was narrated from abu sa’eed al-khudri that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “when the believer wants a child in paradise, he will be conceived and born and grown up, in a short while, according to his desire.”

1472 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4339)
(it is) a man who will emerge from hell crawling, and it will be said to him: ‘go and enter paradise.’ he will come to it

1473 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4339)
so he will say: ‘o lord, i found it full.’ allah will say: ‘go and enter paradise.’ he will come to it and it will be made to appear to him as if it is full.

1474 Sunan Ibn E Majah zuhd(4339)
so he will say: ‘o lord, i found it full.’ allah will say: ‘go and enter paradise, for you will have the like of the world

1475 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(318)
heard allah's messenger say: whoever builds a masjid for (the sake of) allah, then allah will build a similar house for him in paradise.

1476 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(319)
whoever builds a masjid for (the sake of) allah, be it small or large, then allah will build a house for him in paradise.

1477 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(340)
we have seen the turning of your face towards the heaven.

1478 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(388)
ma'dan bin talhah al yamari said: i met thawban the freed slave of allah's messenger (s) and said to him, 'guide me to a deed by which allah benefit me, and for which allah will admit me into paradise.'

1479 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(414)
aishah narrated that allah's messenger (s) said: whoever is regular with twelve rak'ah of sunnah (prayer), allah will build a house for him in paradise: four rak'ah before zuhr, two rak'ah after it, two rak'ah after maghrib, two rak'ah after isha, and two rak'ah before fajr.

1480 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on salat (prayer)(415)
umm habibah narrated that allah's messenger (s) sad: whoever prays twelve rak'ah in a day and night, a house will be built from him

1481 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on al-witr(473)
malik narrated that : allah's messenger said: whoever prays twelve rak'ah of ad-duha, allah will build a castle made of gold for him in paradise.

1482 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the day of friday(488)
on it adam was created, on it he entered paradise, and on it, he was expelled from it.

1483 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the day of friday(491)
on it adam was created, on it he entered paradise, and on it, he was sent down from it.

1484 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on zakat(619)
the prophet said: 'if the bedouin told the truth, then he will enter paradise.'

1485 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on hajj(877)
ibn abbas narrated that: the messenger of allah said: the black stone descended from the paradise, and it was more white than milk, then it was blackened by the sins of the children of adam.

1486 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on hajj(878)
amr narrated that : he heard the messenger of allah saying: indeed the corner and the maqam are two corundums from the corundum of paradise.

1487 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on hajj(933)
that the messenger of allah said: umrah to 'umrah atones for the sins between them, and for a1-hajj al-mabrur there is no reward except paradise.

1488 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(968)
(another chain) from thawban who narrated that: the prophet said similarly, but he added in it: they said: 'what is the khurfah of paradise?'

1489 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(969)
not visit at night except that seventy thousand angels sent salat upon him until the morning, and there will be a garden for him in paradise.

1490 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1059)
said: 'i said as the messenger of allah said: there is no muslim about whom three bear witness, except that he is granted paradise.

1491 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1062)
that he heard the messenger of allah saying: whoever has two predecessors (in death) among my ummah, then allah will admit them into paradise.

1492 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1067)
but when the believer is given the good news of allah's mercy, his pleasure, and his paradise, then he loves to meet allah and allah loves to meet him.

1493 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1072)
if he is one of the people of paradise; he is shown his place among the people of paradise, and if he one of the people of the fire; he is shown his place among the people of the fire.

1494 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jana'iz (funerals)(1076)
abu barzah narrated that : the messenger of allah said: whoever consoles a bereaved mother, he will be clothes with a burd in paradise.

1495 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on suckling(1161)
umm salamah narrated that the messenger of allah said: “whichever woman dies while her husband is pleased with her, then she enters paradise.”

1496 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on blood money(1403)
narrated abu hurairah: that the prophet (ﷺ) said: indeed, whoever kills a mu'ahid that has a covenant from allah and a covenant from his

1497 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on military expeditions(1572)
thawban: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: whoever dies and he is free of three: kibr (pride), ghulul, and debt, he will enter paradise.

1498 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on military expeditions(1573)
said: whoever's soul departs from his body while he is free of three: kanz (buried treasure), ghulul, and debt, then he will enter paradise.

1499 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1620)
if i i seize him, i cause him to inherit paradise, and if i return him, i return him with a reward or spoils of war.'

1500 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1641)
of allah (ﷺ) said: the souls of the martyrs are in green birds, suspended from the fruit of paradise, or the trees of paradise.

1501 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1642)
narrated abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said, i was shown the first of (every) three to enter paradise: a martyr, an 'atif, who is a muta'affif, and a slave who perfected his worship of allah, and was sincere to his masters.

1502 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on virtues of jihad(1663)
he is forgiven with the first flow of blood (he suffers), he is shown his place in paradise, he is protected from punishment in the grave,

1503 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on jihad(1692)
so he said: (paradise) it is obligated from talhah.'

1504 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on food(1854)
abu hurairah: that the prophet (ﷺ) said: spread the (greetings of) salam, feed others, strike the heads (of the enemy disbelievers); you will inherit paradise.

1505 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1900)
so abu ad-darda said: i heard the messenger of allah saying: 'the father is the middle gate to paradise.

1506 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1909)
muhammad bin jubair bin mut'im narrated from his father, that: the messenger of allah said: the one who severs ties will not enter paradise.

1507 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1912)
of allah said: there is no one who has three daughters, or three sisters, and he treats them well, except that he enters paradise.

1508 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1946)
abu bakr as-siddiq narrated that the messenger of allah said : the one who treats his slaves badly will not enter paradise.

1509 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1961)
abu hurairah narrated that the prophet said: generosity is close to allah, close to paradise, close to the people and far from the fire.

1510 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1961)
stinginess is far from allah, far from paradise, far from the people and close to the fire.

1511 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1963)
abu bakr as-siddiq narrated that the messenger of allah said: the swindler, the stingy person, and the mannan shall not enter paradise.

1512 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1993)
messenger of allah said: whoever avoids lying while he is doing so falsely, a house will be built for him on the skirts of paradise.

1513 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1998)
narrated that the messenger of allah said: whoever has a mustard seed's weight of pride (arrogance) in his heart, shall not be admitted into paradise.

1514 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(1999)
abdullah narrated: the messenger of allah said: 'whoever has a speck of pride (arrogance) in his heart, shall not be admitted into paradise.

1515 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(2008)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah said: whoever visits the sick, or visits his brother in allah (faith), a caller calls out: 'may you have goodness and livelihood be good, and may you dwell in an adobe in paradise.'

1516 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on righteousness and maintaining good relations with relatives(2026)
so hudaifah said: 'the messenger of allah said: 'the qatat shall not enter paradise.'

1517 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on medicine(2068)
al-'ajwah is from paradise, and it contains a cure for poison.

1518 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2134)
you are the one that allah created with his hand, and blew into you of his spirit, and you misled the people and caused them to be expelled from paradise.'

1519 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2136)
ali narrated: we were with the messenger of allah (s.a.w) and he was scraping the ground, when he raised his head to the heavens,

1520 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2137)
one of you will do deeds of the people of paradise, until there is between him and it but a forearm span, then he is overcome

1521 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2137)
and indeed one of you will do deeds of the people of the fire, until there is between him and it but a forearm span, then

1522 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2141)
he said about the one that was in his right hand: 'this is a book from the lord of the worlds, in it are the names of the people of paradise, and the name of their fathers and their tribes.

1523 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2141)
he said: 'seek to do what is right and draw nearer, for indeed the inhabitant of paradise, shall have his work sealed off with the deeds of the people of paradise, whichever deeds he did.

1524 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-qadar(2141)
then the messenger of allah motioned with his hands, casting them down and said: 'your lord finished with the slaves, a group in paradise, and a group in the blazing fire.'

1525 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-fitan(2165)
whoever wants the best place in paradise, then let him stick to the jama'ah.

1526 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on al-fitan(2240)
they will shoot their arrows into the heavens, so allah will return their arrows to them red with blood.

1527 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2316)
anas bin malik narrated that a man among his companions was dying so he said- meaning a man said to him: glad tidings of paradise.

1528 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2400)
anas bin malik narrated that the messenger of allah(s.a.w) said: indeed allah [most high] said: 'when i take my slave's sight in the world, then there shall be no reward for him with me except paradise.'

1529 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2401)
abu hurairah (narrated from) the prophet(s.a.w) who said: allah, mighty and sublime is he, said: 'for whomever i take his sight, and he is patient and seeking a reward, i shall not be satisfied with any reward for him less than paradise.'

1530 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on zuhd(2409)
for whomever allah protects against the evil of what is between his jaws and the evil of what is between his legs, he shall enter paradise.

1531 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2434)
let those of your ummah who have no accounts enter the gate on the right among the gates of paradise, and they shall share in the gates other than that with the people.'

1532 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2438)
abdullah bin shaqiq umamah narrated: i was with a troop in jeruselem, and a man among them said: 'i heard the messenger of allah (s.a.w)saying: from the intersection of one man in my ummah more (people) then banu tamim will be admitted into paradise.'

1533 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2440)
and among them (there are) who intercede for a group, and among them (there are) who intercede for a man, until they are admitted to paradise.

1534 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2449)
whichever believer clothes a naked believer, allah clothes him from the green garments of paradise.

1535 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2450)
- and whoever travels at night reaches his destination - allah provides him with the most precious of goods, and indeed allah's goods are but paradise.

1536 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2460)
he said: the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: 'the grave is but a garden from the gardens of paradise, or a pit from the pits of the fire.'

1537 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2494)
abu bakr bin al-munkadir narrated from jabir that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: there are three (characteristics) for which whomever has them,allah will expose his side,and admit him to paradise:being courteous to the guest,kind to parents,and doing good for slaves.

1538 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of the day of judgement， ar-riqaq， and al-wara'(2520)
(s.a.w) said: whoever eats the tayyib and acts in accordance with the sunnah, and the people are safe from his harm, he will enter paradise.

1539 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2526)
we said: 'paradise, what is it constructed of?'

1540 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2528)
abu bakr bin 'abdullah bin qais narrated from his father that the prophet (s.a.w) said: indeed, in paradise, there are two gardens, their vessels and all that are in them are of silver.

1541 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2529)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: in paradise, there are a hundred levels, between every two levels is (the distance of) a hundred years.

1542 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2533)
abdullah bin mas'ud narrated that the prophet (s.a.w) said: indeed, a woman from the wives of the people of paradise, the whiteness of her

1543 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2542)
he said: that is a river that allah has given me - that is, in paradise- 'whiter than milk and sweeter than honey.

1544 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2543)
sulaiman bin buraidah narrated from his father that a man asked the prophet (ﷺ): o messenger of allah, are there horses in paradise?

1545 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2543)
he said: and a man asked him: 'o messenger of allah, are there camels in paradise?'

1546 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2543)
he said: so he (ﷺ) did not say what he said to his companion, rather, he (ﷺ) said: 'if allah admits you into paradise, you will have in it whatever is desired by your soul and pleasing to your eye.'

1547 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2544)
are there horses in paradise?

1548 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2544)
the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: if you are admitted into paradise, you shall be brought a horse of rubies with two wings, then you shall be carried on it, then it will fly with you wherever you want.

1549 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2547)
abdullah bin mas'ud narrated: we were in a tent with the messenger of allah (s.a.w), about forty of us when the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said to us: 'would you be pleased to be a quarter of the people of paradise?'

1550 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2547)
he said: 'would you be pleased to be a third of the people of paradise?'

1551 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2547)
he said: 'would you be pleased to be one half of the people of paradise?

1552 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2549)
bin al-musayyab, that he met abu hurairah, and abu hurairah said: i supplicate allah to bring you and i together in the market of paradise.

1553 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2549)
he shall present for them his throne and he shall manifest the gardens of paradise.

1554 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2555)
abu sa'eed al-khudri narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: indeed, allah will say to the people of paradise: 'o people of paradise!'

1555 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2561)
paradise said: 'the weak and the poor shall enter me,' and the fire said: 'the tyrants and the proud shall enter me.'

1556 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2561)
so he said to the fire: 'you are my punishment, i take vengeance through you from whom i will,' and he said to paradise: 'you are my mercy i show mercy through you to whom i will.'

1557 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the description of paradise(2563)
abu sa'eed al-khudri narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: the believer, when he desires a child in paradise, he shall be carried (in pregnancy), born, and complete his aging in an hour as he desires.

1558 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2597)
then the mercy (of allah) will reach them, they will be taken out and tossed at the doors of paradise.

1559 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on the description of hellfire(2605)
harithah bin wahb al-khuzai narrated that the messenger of allah (s.a.w) said: should i not inform you about the people of paradise: they are every humble and weak person, who if he were to make an oath by allah, he would fulfill it.

1560 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on faith(2616)
inform me about an action by which i will be admitted into paradise, and which will keep me far from the fire.'

1561 Jami Al Tirmizi the book on faith(2644)
(ﷺ) said: jibril came to me and gave me glad tidings, that whoever dies without associating anything with allah, then he will enter paradise.

1562 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on knowledge(2678)
and whoever loved me, he shall be with me in paradise.'

1563 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on knowledge(2686)
al-khudri: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: the believer will never be satisfied with the good he hears, until he ends up in paradise.

1564 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on manners(2791)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'when one of you is given some fragrance then do not refuse it, for indeed it comes from paradise.

1565 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on parables(2860)
so allah is the king and the land is islam, and the house is paradise, and you o muhammad!

1566 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on parables(2860)
you are the messenger, so whoever responds to you he enters islam, and whoever enters islam he enters paradise, and whoever enters paradise, he shall eat of what is in it.'

1567 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on parables(2861)
he said: 'the meaning is that ar-rahman [most blessed and most high] built paradise, and he invited his slaves to it.

1568 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on parables(2861)
whoever replies he shall enter paradise, and whoever does not reply, he shall be punished or chastised.'

1569 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the virtues of the qur'an(2897)
he said: 'paradise.'

1570 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the virtues of the qur'an(2900)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'i shall recite to you one third of the qur'an i thought that this was news from the heavens.

1571 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on the virtues of the qur'an(2901)
so the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: your love for it shall have you admitted into paradise.

1572 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(2962)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) longed to face toward the ka'bah, so allah, might and sublime is he revealed: verily, we have seen the turning of your face towards the heave.

1573 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3013)
recite if you wish: 'and whoever is moved away from the fire and admitted to paradise, he indeed is successful.

1574 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3075)
so he said: i created these for paradise, and they will do the deeds of the people of paradise.

1575 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3075)
for paradise, he makes him perform the deeds of the people of paradise, until he dies doing one of the deeds of the people of paradise.

1576 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3075)
so allah will admit him into paradise.

1577 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3105)
they will say: 'have your faces not been made bright, have we not been saved from the fire, and have we not been admitted into paradise?'

1578 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3156)
it will be said: 'o people of paradise!

1579 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3157)
said: anas bin malik narrated that allah's prophet (ﷺ) said: when i was brought up, i saw idris in the fourth heaven.

1580 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3168)
he says: nine-hundred and ninety-nine in the fire, and one to paradise.

1581 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3168)
then he said: 'i hope that you will be a quarter of the people of paradise.'

1582 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3168)
then he said: 'i hope that you will be a third of the people of paradise.'

1583 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3168)
then he said: 'i hope that you will be half of the people of paradise.'

1584 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3169)
he will say: from every one-thousand there are nine-hundred and ninety-nine for the fire and one for paradise.

1585 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3174)
there are gardens in paradise, and verily your son harithah has reached the highest part of paradise, and al-firdaws is the highest part of paradise, its most center and best.

1586 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3198)
who is the lowest in rank among the people of paradise?

1587 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3224)
then he is glorified by the inhabitants who are below them, then those below them, until such glorification reaches this heaven.

1588 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3246)
that is the saying of allah most high: this is paradise, which you have been made to inherit because of your deeds that you used to do (43:72).

1589 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3292)
recite if you wish: and whoever is removed away from the fire and admitted to paradise, he indeed is successful.

1590 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3323)
“so they went traveling east and west on the earth, seeking whatever it was that had been intervening between them and the news of the heavens.

1591 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3325)
he was narrating about the pause in revelation – so he said in his narration: “i was walking, when i heard a voice from the heavens.

1592 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3327)
they said: ‘yes.’ he said to them: ‘what is the dirt of paradise?’” he said: “they were silent for a while, then they said: ‘is it bread o abul-qasim?’ so the prophet said: ‘the bread is made of ad-darmak.’”

1593 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3350)
that distressed him, so (the following) was revealed: verily we have granted you al-kauthar (o muhammad) meaning a river in paradise, and (the following) was revealed: ‘verily we have sent it down on the night of al-qadr.

1594 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3359)
anas narrated [regarding allah, most high’s saying] ‘verily we have granted you al-kauthar’ (108: 1) that the prophet (ﷺ) said: “it is a river in paradise.” he said: “the prophet (ﷺ) said: ‘i saw a river in paradise, whose banks had tents were made of pearl.

1595 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3360)
anas narrated that the messenger of allah said: “while i was traveling through paradise, a river appeared before me whose banks had tents of pearl.

1596 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on tafsir(3361)
`abdullah bin `umar narrated that : the messenger of allah said: “al-kauthar is a river in paradise, whose banks are of gold, and it flows over pearls and corundum.

1597 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3374)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘verily, your lord is not deaf nor absent, he is between you and between the heads of your mounts.’ then

1598 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3395)
i believe in your book and your messengers (all�humma inn� aslamtu nafs� ilaika wa wajjahtu wajh� ilaika, wa alja’tu ẓahr� ilaika, wa fawwaḍtu amr� ilaika, l� malja'a [wa l� manj�] minka ill� ilaik, �minu bikit�bika wa birusulika)’ – then if he dies that night, he shall enter paradise.”

1599 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3410)
with both of them] said: “the messenger of allah said: ‘there are two characteristics over which a muslim man does not guard, except that he enters paradise.

1600 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3461)
the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: ‘verily, your lord is not deaf nor absent, [and] he is between you and between the heads of your mounts.’

1601 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3464)
jabir narrated that: the prophet (ﷺ) said: “whoever says: ‘glory is to allah, the magnificent, and with his praise (subḥ�n all�hil-aẓ�m, wa biḥamdih)’ a date-palm tree is planted for him in paradise.”

1602 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3465)
jabir narrated that : the prophet (ﷺ) said: “whoever says: ‘glory is to allah, the magnificent, and with his praise (subḥ�n all�hil-aẓ�m, wa biḥamdih)’ a date-palm tree is planted for him in paradise.”

1603 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3498)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah said: “our lord descends every night to the nearest heaven, until the last third of the night remains, so he says: ‘who is calling upon me so that i may answer him?

1604 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3502)
ibn `umar said: “rarely would the messenger of allah (ﷺ) stand from a sitting until he supplicated with these words for his companions: ‘o allah, apportion

1605 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3506)
abu hurairah [may allah be pleased with him] narrated the the prophet said: “indeed allah has ninety-nine names, one hundred less one, whoever counts them shall enter paradise.”

1606 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3507)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “indeed, allah has ninety-nine names, one hundred less one, whoever counts them shall enter paradise.

1607 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3508)
abu hurairah narrated that the prophet said: “indeed, allah has ninety-nine names, whoever counts them shall enter paradise.”

1608 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3509)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “when you pass by the gardens of paradise, then feast.” i said: “o messenger of allah,

1609 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3510)
anas bin malik [may allah be pleased with him] narrated that the messenger of allah said: “when you pass by the gardens of paradise, them feast.” they said: “and what are the gardens of paradise?” he said: “the circles of remembrance.”

1610 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3527)
he (ﷺ) said: indeed, part of the bounty's completion is the entrance into paradise, and salvation from the fire.

1611 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3542)
abu hurairah narrated that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: “if the believer knew what is with allah of punishment, none would hope for paradise, and if the disbeliever knew what is with allah of mercy, none would despair of (attaining) paradise.”

1612 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3545)
and may a man whose parents reached old age in his presence, and they were not a cause for his entrance to paradise, be humiliated.”

1613 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3581)
he said: “so the prophet (ﷺ) passed by me, and i had just performed salat, so he poked me with his foot and said: ‘should i

1614 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3600)
remembering allah, they call to one another: ‘come to that which you have been seeking.’ they will come and cover them up to the lowest heaven.

1615 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on supplication(3601)
abu hurairah said: “the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said to me: ‘be frequent in saying: “there is no might or power except by allah, (l� ḥawla wa l� quwwata ill� bill�h).” for verily, it is a treasure from the treasures of paradise.’”

1616 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3611)
i am the first for whom the earth will be split, and then i will be adorned with garments from the garments of paradise.

1617 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3664)
messenger of allah (ﷺ) said about abu bakr and 'umar: these two are the masters of the elder people among the inhabitants of paradise.

1618 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3665)
'umar came up (in discussion), so the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'these two are the masters of the elder people among the inhabitants of paradise.

1619 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3666)
narrated 'ali: that the prophet (ﷺ) said: abu bakr and 'umar are the masters of the elder people among the inhabitants of paradise, from the first ones and the last ones, not including the prophets and the messengers.

1620 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3680)
as for my two ministers from the inhabitants of the heavens, then they are jibril and mika'il, and as for my two ministers from the inhabitants of the earth, then they are abu bakr and 'umar.

1621 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3689)
by what have you preceded me to paradise?

1622 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3703)
do you know that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) came to al-madinah and there was no water in it that was sweet except the well of

1623 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3703)
do you know that the masjid, was insufficient for its people, so the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: 'who will purchase the land of the family of so-and-so, and add it to the masjid in exchange for better than that in paradise?'

1624 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3710)
he said: 'give him permission and give him the glad tidings of paradise.'

1625 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3710)
so he entered, and i gave him the glad tidings of paradise.

1626 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3710)
he said: 'open it for him, and give him the glad tidings of paradise.'

1627 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3710)
i opened [the gate], he entered, and i gave him the glad tidings of paradise.

1628 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3738)
so he said: 'it (paradise) is obligatory for talhah.'

1629 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3740)
narrated 'ali bin abi talib: my ear heard from the mouth of the messenger of allah (ﷺ), while he was saying: 'talhah and az-zubair are my neighbors in paradise.'

1630 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3747)
paradise, az-zubair is in paradise, 'abdur-rahman bin 'awf is in paradise, sa'd bin abi waqqas is in paradise, and abu 'ubaidah bin al-jarrah is in paradise.

1631 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3748)
narrated 'abdur-rahman bin humaid: from his father, that sa'eed bin zaid reported to him, while in a group of people, that the messenger of allah (ﷺ)

1632 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3748)
abu al-a'war is in paradise.'

1633 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3757)
narrated 'abdullah bin zalim al-mazini: that sa'eed bin zaid bin 'amr bin nufail said: i bear witness for nine people, that they are in paradise, and if i were to bear witness for a tenth, i would not be sinful.

1634 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3768)
narrated abu sa'eed: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: al-hasan and al-husain are the chiefs of the youth of paradise.

1635 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3804)
for indeed, i heard the messenger of allah (ﷺ) saying, indeed he is the tenth of ten in paradise.

1636 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3863)
narrated abu az-zubair: from jabir, that the prophet (ﷺ) under the tree shall enter paradise, except for the owner of the red camel.

1637 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3873)
she said: the messenger of allah (ﷺ) told me that he will die, so i cried, then he told me that i was the master over all the women of the inhabitants of paradise, except for mariam the daughter of 'imran, so i laughed.

1638 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3893)
then, he informed me that i was the master over all of the women among the inhabitants of paradise, except for mariam bint 'imran, so i laughed.'

1639 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3915)
abu hurairah: that the messenger of allah (ﷺ) said: whatever is between my house and my minbar is a garden from the gardens of paradise.

1640 Jami Al Tirmizi chapters on virtues(3916)
narrated abu hurairah: that the prophet (ﷺ) said: what is between my house and my minbar is a garden from the gardens of paradise.

Hinduism: “Vedas”

No. Name Content

1 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN IV Agni.
2:4:6) up the forests; like water down the chariot ways he roareth. on his black path he shines in burning beauty, marked as it were the heaven that smiles through vapour.

2 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XII. Indra.
2:12:12) 12 who with seven guiding reins, the bull, the mighty, set free the seven great floods to flow at pleasure; who, thunder-armed, rent rauhiṇa in pieces when scaling heaven, he, o ye men, is indra.

3 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVIII. Indra.
6:18:14) thee, o god, the wisest of the sages, all gods were joyful when thou slewest ahi. when lauded for thyself, thou gavest freedom to sore-afflicted heaven and to the people.

4 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XVI. Agni.
7:16:2) 2 his two red horses, all-supporting, let him yoke: let him, well-worshipped, urge them fast. then hath the sacrifice good prayers and happy end, and heavenly gift of wealth to men.

5 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LVI. Maruts.
7:56:17) 17 so may the maruts help us and be gracious, bringing free room to lovely earth and heaven. far be your bolt that slayeth men and cattle. ye vasus, turn yourselves to us with blessings.

6 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXV. Viśvedevas.
10:35:3) 3 may the great twain, the mothers, heaven and earth, this day preserve us free from sin for peace and happiness. may morning sending forth her light drive sin afar. we pray to kindled agni for felicity.

7 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LIX. Nirrti and Others.
10:59:7) 7 may earth restore to us our vital spirit, may heaven the goddess and mid-air restore it. may soma give us once again our body, and p�ṣan show the path of peace and comfort.

8 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:6) 6 with the ray for truth quicken thou truth. with advance by duty quicken duty. with following by heaven quicken heaven. with union by middle air quicken middle air. with pratidhi by earth quicken earth. with support by rain quicken rain. with blowing

9 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI V Surya
6:5:2) 2. radiant, as high truth, cherished, best at winning strength, truth based upon the statute that supports the heavens, he rose, a light that kills vritras and enemies, best slayer of the dasyus, asuras, and foes.

10 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXI. Agni.
1:31:8) 8 o agni, highly lauded, make our singer famous that he may win us store of riches: may we improve the rite with new performance. o earth and heaven, with all the gods, protect us.

11 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XLVI. Aśvins.
1:46:11) 11 the path of sacrifice was made to travel to the farther goal: the road of heaven was manifest.

12 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XLVIII. Dawn.
1:48:15) 15 uṣas, as thou with light to day hast opened the twin doors of heaven, so grant thou us a dwelling wide and free from foes. o goddess, give us food with kine.

13 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:9) 9 in fear they raised the lofty self-resplendent hymn, praise giving and effectual, leading up to heaven, when indra's helpers fighting for the good of men, the maruts, faithful to mankind, joyed in the light.

14 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN C. Indra.
1:100:14) 14 whose home eternal through his strength surrounds him on every side, his laud, the earth and heaven, may he, delighted with our service, save us. may indra, girt by maruts, be our succour.

15 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:9) are shining, thence my home and family extend. this tṛta �ptya knoweth well, and speaketh out for brotherhood. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

16 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:18) i was faring on my path. he, like a carpenter whose back is aching crouched and slunk away. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

17 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXI. Ṛbhus.
1:111:5) for battle, may v�ja conquering in the fight protect us. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

18 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXII. Aśvins.
1:112:25) ye a�vins, for evermore both night and day protect us. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

19 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXVIII. Maruts.
1:168:7) 7 your winning is with strength, dazzling, with heavenly light, with fruit mature, o maruts, fall of plenteousness. auspicious is your gift like a free giver's meed, victorious, spreading far, as of immortal gods.

20 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXI. Aśvins
1:181:4) 4 here sprung to life, they both have sung together, with bodies free from stain, with signs that mark them; one of you prince of sacrifice, the victor, the other counts as heaven's auspicious offspring.

21 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:3) 3 i call for aditi's unrivalled bounty, perfect, celestial, deathless, meet for worship. produce this, ye twain worlds, for him who lauds you. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

22 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:4) both the worlds who suffer no pain, parents of gods, who aid with favour, both mid the gods, with day and night alternate. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

23 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:5) 5 faring together, young, with meeting limits, twin sisters lying in their parents� bosom, kissing the centre of the world together. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

24 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:6) i call the two wide seats, the mighty, the general parents, with the god's protection. who, beautiful to look on, make the nectar. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

25 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:7) 7 wide, vast, and manifold, whose bounds are distant,�these, reverent, i address at this our worship, the blessed pair, victorious, all-sustaining. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

26 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:8) what sin we have at any time committed against the gods, our friend, our house's chieftain, thereof may this our hymn be expiation. protect us, heaven and earth, from fearful danger.

27 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXVI. Agni.
3:26:9) a hundred streamlets, father inspired of prayers that men should utter, the sparkler, joyous in his parents' bosorn, -him, the truth-speaker, sate ye, earth and heaven.

28 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
3:34:8) 8 excellent, conqueror, the victory-giver, the winner of the light and godlike waters, he who hath won this broad earth and this heaven, -in indra they rejoice who love devotions.

29 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLIII. Viśvedevas.
5:43:2) 2 with reverence and fair praise will i bring hither, for sake of strength, exhaustless earth and heaven. father and mother, sweetof speech, fairhanded, may they, far-famed, in every fight protect us.

30 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN VI. Agni.
7:6:6) all men rest by nature, desiring to enjoy his gracious favour- agni vai�v�nara in his parents, bosom hath found the choicest seat in earth and heaven.

31 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXIII Vasiṣṭha.
7:33:11) 11 born of their love for urvasi, vasiṣṭha thou, priest, art son of varuṇa and mitra; and as a fallen drop, in heavenly fervour, all the gods laid thee on a lotus-blossorn.

32 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN CIV. Indra-Soma.
7:104:23) witchcraft-workers reach us: may dawn drive off the couples of kim�dins. earth keep us safe from earthly woe and trouble: from grief that comes from heaven mid-air preserve us.

33 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VII. Maruts.
8:7:26) 26 when eagerly ye from far away came to the cavern of the bull, he bellowed in his fear like heaven.

34 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLII Varuṇa.
8:42:2) 2 so humbly worship varuṇa the mighty revere the wise guard of world immortal. may he vouchsafe us triply-barred protection. o earth and heaven, within your lap preserve us.

35 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:68:10) 10 even thus poured forth how on thy way, o soma, vouchsafing us most manifold lively vigour. we will invoke benevolent earth and heaven. give us, ye gods, riches with noble heroes.

36 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN VII. Agni.
10:7:1) 1. o agni, shared by all men living bring us good luck for sacrifice from earth and heaven. with us be thine intelligence, wonderworker! protect us, god, with thy far-reaching blessings.

37 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXX. Waters.
10:30:6) youthful gallant who comes with love to them who yearn to meet him. in heart accordant and in wish one-minded are the adhvaryus and the heavenly waters.

38 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LIII. Agni Saucika Gods.
10:53:5) the cow's sons and all who merit worship. from earthly trouble may the earth protect us, and air's mid realm from woe that comes from heaven.

39 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXV. Viśvedevas.
10:65:14) 14 with holy thoughts and with purandhi may all gods, knowing the law immortal, manu's holy ones, boon-givers, favourers, finders of light, and heaven, with gracious love accept my songs, my prayer, my hymn.

40 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXXII. Mitra. Varuṇa.
10:132:5) 6 your mother aditi, ye wise, was purified with water even as earth is purified from heaven. show love and kindness here below: wash her in rays of heavenly light.

41 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXX. Sūrya.
10:170:2) 2 radiant, as high truth, cherished, best at winning strength, truth based upon the statute that supports the heavens, he rose, a light, that kills vṛtras and enemies, best slayer of the dasyus, asuras, and foes.

42 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:35) 34 let him well-worshipped urge them fast, let him well-worshipped urge them fast. then hath the sacrifice good prayer and happy end, and heavenly gift of wealth to men.

43 Yajur Veda Book XXXIV
1:34:31) asvins, through days and nights on every side protect us. this prayer of ours may varuna grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

44 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK V DECADE IV Soma Pavamana
5:4:1) 1. high is thy juice's birth: though set it heaven, on earth it hath obtained dread sheltering power and great renown.

45 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK I XIII Agni
1:13:2) 2. his two red horses, all-supporting, let him yoke: let him, well-worshipped, urge them fast! then hath the sacrifice good prayers and happy end, the heavenly gift of wealth to men.

46 Hymns of Atharva Veda I. Charms to Cure Diseases and Possession by Demons of Disease (Bhaishagykni) XIX, 35. Charm with an amulet derived from the gangida-tree, against diseases and demons
1::4) 4. may the gangida protect me from heaven, protect me from earth, protect (me) from the atmosphere, protect me from the plants, protect me from the past, as well as the future; may he protect us from every direction of space!

47 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans V, 18. Imprecation against the oppressors of Brahmans
9::13) live among mortals, having swallowed poison, he becomes more bone (than flesh). he that injureth a br�hmana, whose kin are the gods, does not reach heaven by the road of the fathers.

48 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::5) 5. the porridge which the father of you two, and which the mother cooks, unto freedom from defilement and foulness of speech, that porridge with a hundred streams (of ghee), leading to heaven, has penetrated with might both the hemispheres of the world.

49 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 1. Hymn to goddess Earth
9::8) 8. that earth which formerly was water upon the ocean (of space), which the wise (seers) found out by their skilful devices; whose heart is in the highest heaven, immortal, surrounded by truth, shall bestow upon us brilliancy and strength, (and place us) in supreme sovereignty!

50 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN VI. Indra.
1:6:8) 8 with indra's well beloved hosts, the blameless, hastening to heaven, the sacrificer cries aloud.

51 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN VI. Indra.
1:6:10) 10 indra we seek to give us help, from here, from heaven above the earth, or from the spacious firmament.

52 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXII. Aśvins and Others
1:22:2) 2 we call the a�vins twain, the gods borne in a noble car, the best of charioteers, who reach the heavens.

53 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXII. Aśvins and Others
1:22:20) 20 the princes evermore behold that loftiest place where viṣṇu is, laid as it were an eye in heaven.

54 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXIII. Vāyu and Others.
1:23:13) 13 like some lost animal, drive to us, bright p�ṣan, him who bears up heaven, resting on many-coloured grass.

55 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXV. Varuṇa.
1:25:7) 7 he knows the path of birds that fly through heaven, and, sovran of the sea, he knows the ships that are thereon.

56 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXI. Agni.
1:31:15) armour thou guardest on every side. he who with grateful food shows kindness in his house, an offerer to the living, is the type of heaven.

57 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXII. Indra.
1:32:4) 4 when, indra, thou hadst slain the dragon's firstborn, and overcome the charms of the enchanters, then, giving life to sun and dawn and heaven, thou foundest not one foe to stand against thee.

58 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXVI. Agni.
1:36:8) 8 vṛtra they smote and slew, and made the earth and heaven and firmament a wide abode. the glorious bull, invoked, hath stood at kaṇva's side: loud neighed the steed in frays for kine.

59 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXVIII. Maruts.
1:38:2) 2 now whither? to what goal of yours go ye in heaven, and not on earth? where do your cows disport themselves?

60 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XXXIX Maruts.
1:39:4) 4 consumers of your foes, no enemy of yours is found in heaven or on the earth: ye rudras, may the strength, held in this bond, be yours, to bid defiance even now.

61 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XLVII. Aśvins.
1:47:4) 4 omniscient a�vins, on the thrice-heaped grass bedew with the sweet juice the sacrifice. the sons of kaṇva, striving heavenward, call on you with draughts of soma juice out-poured.

62 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XLVII. Aśvins.
1:47:6) o mighty ones, ye gave sud�s abundant food, brought on your treasure-laden car; so now vouchsafe to us the wealth which many crave, either from heaven or from the sea.

63 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XLIX. Dawn.
1:49:3) 3 bright uṣas, when thy times return, all quadrupeds and bipeds stir, and round about flock winged birds from all the boundaries of heaven.

64 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN L. Sūrya.
1:50:11) 11 rising this day, o rich in friends, ascending to the loftier heaven, s�rya remove my heart's disease, take from me this my yellow hue.

65 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LI. Indra.
1:51:4) in the mountain seized the treasure rich in gifts. when thou hadst slain with might the dragon vṛtra, thou, indra, didst raise the sun in heaven for all to see.

66 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LI. Indra.
1:51:9) the strong ones those who have no strength. vamra when glorified destroyed the gathered piles of the still waxing great one who would reach the heaven.

67 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:1) 1 i glorify that ram who finds the light of heaven, whose hundred nobly-natured ones go forth with him. with hymns may i turn hither indra to mine aid,�the car which like a strong steed hasteth to the call.

68 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:4) 4 whom those that flow in heaven on sacred grass, his own assistants, nobly-natured, fill full like the sea,� beside that indra when he smote down vṛtra stood his helpers, straight in form, mighty, invincible.

69 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:8) with thy bay steeds hadst smitten vṛtra, causing floods to flow for man, thou heldst in thine arms the metal thunderbolt, and settest in the heaven the sun for all to see.

70 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:11) forth tenfold, and men who dwell therein multiplied day by day, still here thy conquering might, maghavan, would be famed: it hath waxed vast as heaven in majesty and power.

71 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LII. Indra.
1:52:12) 12 thou, bold of heart, in thine own native might, for help, upon the limit of this mid-air and of heaven, hast made the earth to be the pattern of thy strength: embracing flood and light thou reachest to the sky.

72 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LV. Indra.
1:55:6) though, fain for glory, and with strength increased on earth, he with great might destroys the dwellings made with art, he makes the lights of heaven shine forth secure, he bids, exceeding wise, the floods flow for his worshipper.

73 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LVI. Indra.
1:56:5) 5 when thou with might, upon the framework of the heaven, didst fix, across, air's region firmly, unremoved, in the light-winning war, indra, in rapturous joy, thou smotest vṛtra dead and broughtest floods of rain.

74 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LVI. Indra.
1:56:6) 6 thou with thy might didst grasp, the holder-up of heaven, thou who art mighty also in the seats of earth. thou, gladdened by the juice, hast set the waters free, and broken vṛtra's stony fences through and through.

75 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LVII. Indra.
1:57:5) 5 great is thy power, o indra, we are thine. fulfil, o maghavan, the wish of this thy worshipper. after thee lofty heaven hath measured out its strength: to thee and to thy power this earth hath bowed itself.

76 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LIX. Agni.
1:59:5) 5 even the lofty heaven, o j�tavedas vai�v�nara, hath not attained thy greatness. thou art the king of lands where men are settled, thou hast brought comfort to the gods in battle.

77 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXI. Indra.
1:61:3) 3 to him then with my lips mine adoration, winning heaven's light, most excellent, i offer, to magnify with songs of invocation and with fair hymns the lord, most bounteous giver.

78 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXI. Indra.
1:61:9) 9 yea, of a truth, his magnitude surpasseth the magnitude of earth, mid-air, and heaven. indra, approved by all men, self-resplendent, waxed in his home, loud-voiced and strong for battle.

79 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXII. Indra.
1:62:6) 6 this is the deed most worthy of all honour, the fairest marvel of the wonder-worker, that, nigh where heaven bends down, he made four rivers flow full with waves that carry down sweet water.

80 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXII. Indra.
1:62:7) he parted of old the ancient pair, united ever. in highest sky like bhaga, he the doer of marvels set both dames and earth and heaven.

81 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXIII. Indra.
1:63:1) 1. thou art the mighty one; when born, o indra, with power thou terrifiedst earth and heaven; when, in their fear of thee, all firm-set mountains and monstrous creatures shook like dust before thee.

82 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXIV. Maruts.
1:64:3) old, they have waxed, even as mountains, irresistible. they make all beings tremble with their mighty strength, even the very strongest, both of earth and heaven.

83 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXV. Agni.
1:65:2) 2 the gods approached the ways of holy law; there was a gathering vast as heaven itself. the waters feed with praise the growing babe, born nobly in the womb, the seat of law.

84 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXVI. Agni.
1:66:5) god as cows their home at eve. he drives the flames below as floods their swell: the rays rise up to the fair place of heaven.

85 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXVIII. Agni.
1:68:5) 5 eagerly they who hear his word fulfil his wish as sons obey their sire's behest. he, rich in food, unbars his wealth like doors: he, the house-friend, hath decked heaven's vault with stars.

86 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXIX. Agni.
1:69:1) 1. bright, splendid, like dawn's lover, he hath filled the two joined worlds as with the light of heaven. when born, with might thou hast encompassed them: father of gods, and yet their son wast thou.

87 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXIX. Agni.
1:69:5) light, well-known as hued like morn, may he remember me. they, bearing of themselves, unbar the doors: they all ascend to the fair place of heaven.

88 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXX. Agni.
1:70:1) 1. may we, the pious, win much food by prayer, may agni with fair light pervade each act,� he the observer of the heavenly laws of gods, and of the race of mortal man.

89 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXXXV. Maruts.
1:85:1) 1. they who are glancing forth, like women, on their way, doers of mighty deeds, swift racers, rudra's sons, the maruts have made heaven and earth increase and grow: in sacrifices they delight, the strong and wild.

90 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXXXV. Maruts.
1:85:2) 2 grown to their perfect strength greatness have they attained; the rudras have established their abode in heaven. singing their song of praise and generating might, they have put glory on, the sons whom pṛ�ni bare.

91 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN LXXXIX. Viśvedevas.
1:89:10) 10 aditi is the heaven, aditi is mid-air, aditi is the mother and the sire and son. aditi is all gods, aditi five-classed men, aditi all that hath been born and shall be born.

92 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCI. Soma.
1:91:4) 4 with all thy glories on the earth, in heaven, on mountains, in the plants, and in the waters,� with all of these, well-pleased and not in anger, accept, o royal soma, our oblations.

93 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCI. Soma.
1:91:18) 16 in thee be juicy nutriments united, and powers and mighty foe-subduing vigour, waxing to immortality, o soma: win highest glories for thyself in heaven.

94 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCII. Dawn.
1:92:5) 5 we have beheld the brightness of her shining; it spreads and drives away the darksome monster. like tints that deck the post at sacrifices, heaven's daughter hath attained her wondrous splendour.

95 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCII. Dawn.
1:92:11) 11 she hath appeared discovering heaven's borders: to the far distance she drives off her sister. diminishing the days of human creatures, the lady shines with all her lover's splendour.

96 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCIV. Agni
1:94:16) good fortune, god, lengthen here the days of our existence. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

97 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCV. Agni
1:95:11) fuel, purifying agni, so blaze to us auspiciously for glory. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

98 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCVI. Agni.
1:96:2) 2 at �yu's ancient call he by his wisdom gave all this progeny of men their being, and, by refulgent light, heaven and the waters. the gods possessed the wealth. bestowing agni.

99 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCVI. Agni.
1:96:9) fuel, purifying agni, so blaze to us auspiciously for glory. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

100 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN XCVIII. Agni.
1:98:3) to us-ward: let wealth in rich abundance gather round us. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

101 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN C. Indra.
1:100:1) 1. may he who hath his home with strength, the mighty, the king supreme of earth and spacious heaven, lord of true power, to he invoked in battles,�may indra, girt by maruts, be our succour.

102 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN C. Indra.
1:100:19) be our protector, and unimperilled may we win the booty. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

103 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CI. Indra.
1:101:11) the maruts, may we through indra, get ourselves the booty. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

104 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CII. Indra.
1:102:11) be our protector, and unimperilled may we win the booty. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

105 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CIII. Indra.
1:103:8) �uṣṇa, pipru, vṛtra and kuyava, and �ambara's forts, o indra. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

106 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:1) 1. within the waters runs the moon, he with the beauteous wings in heaven. ye lightnings with your golden wheels, men find not your abiding-place. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

107 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:2) to her husband clings the wife. and, in embraces intertwined, both give and take the bliss of love. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

108 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:3) from its station in the sky. ne�er fail us one like soma sweet, the spring of our felicity. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

109 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:4) envoy he shall tell it forth. where is the ancient law divine? who is its new diffuser now? mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

110 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:5) lucid realms of heaven, what count ye truth and what untruth? where is mine ancient call on you? mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

111 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:6) of law? what varuṇa's observant eye? how may we pass the wicked on the path of mighty aryaman? mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

112 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:7) many a laud when soma flowed. yet torturing cares consume me as the wolf assails the thirsty deer. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

113 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:8) me sore. o �atakratu, biting cares devour me, singer of thy praise, as rats devour the weaver's threads. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

114 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:10) high full in the midst of mighty heaven, having together swiftly borne my praises to the gods, return. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

115 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:11) 11 high in the mid ascent of heaven those birds of beauteous pinion sit. back from his path they drive the wolf as he would cross the restless floods. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

116 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:12) be told forth, o gods. the flowing of the floods is law, truth is the sun's extended light. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

117 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:13) thou hast with gods. here seat thee like a man: most wise, bring thou the gods for sacrifice. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

118 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:14) as a priest shall wisest agni to the gods speed onward our oblations, god among the gods, intelligent. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

119 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:15) who finds the path we pray. he in the heart reveals his thought. let sacred worship rise anew. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

120 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:16) made to be highly glorified, is not to be transgressed, o gods. o mortals, ye behold it not. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

121 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:17) calls on the gods to succour him. that call of his bṛhaspati heard and released him from distress. mark this my woe, ye earth and heaven.

122 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CV. Viśvedevas.
1:105:19) with indra, with all our heroes conquer in the battle. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

123 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CVI. Viśvedevas.
1:106:7) gods: may the protecting god keep us with ceaseless care. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

124 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CVII. Viśvedevas.
1:107:3) ours may varuṇa and indra, aryaman agni, savitar find pleasant. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

125 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CVIII. Indra-Agni.
1:108:13) libation, win us all kinds of wealth, indra and agni. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

126 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CIX. Indra-Agni.
1:109:6) 6 surpassing all men where they shout for battle, ye twain exceed the earth and heaven in greatness. greater are ye than rivers and than mountains, o indra-agni, and all things beside them.

127 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CIX. Indra-Agni.
1:109:8) wield thunder: indra and agni, save us in our battles. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

128 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CX. Ṛbhus.
1:110:6) 6 as oil in ladles, we through knowledge will present unto the heroes of the firmament our hymn,� the Ṛbhus who came near with this great father's speed, and rose to heaven's high sphere to eat the strengthening food.

129 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CX. Ṛbhus.
1:110:9) o indra: joined with the Ṛbhus give us varied bounty. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

130 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXIII. Dawn.
1:113:20) bring with them to bless the man who offers praise and worship, even that may mitra, varuṇa vouchsafe us, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

131 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXIV. Rudra.
1:114:11) adored him: may rudra, girt by maruts, hear our calling. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

132 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXV. Sūrya.
1:115:1) the eye of mitra, varuṇa and agni. the soul of all that moveth not or moveth, the sun hath filled the air and earth and heaven.

133 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXV. Sūrya.
1:115:3) changing hues, meet for our shouts of triumph. bearing our prayers, the sky's ridge have they mounted, and in a moment speed round earth and heaven.

134 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXV. Sūrya.
1:115:6) while s�rya is ascending, deliver us from trouble and dishonour. this prayer of ours may varuṇa grant, and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

135 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXIX. Aśvins.
1:119:8) went to him who mourned in a far distant place, him who was left forlorn by treachery of his sire. rich with the light of heaven was then the help ye gave, and marvellous your succour when ye stood by him.

136 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXIX. Aśvins.
1:119:10) 10 a horse did ye provide for pedu, excellent, white, o ye a�vins, conqueror of combatants, invincible in war by arrows, seeking heaven worthy of fame, like indra, vanquisher of men.

137 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXI. Indra.
1:121:2) 2 he stablished heaven; he poured forth, skilful worker, the wealth of kine, for strength, that nurtures heroes. the mighty one his self-born host regarded, the horse's mate, the mother of the heifer.

138 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXI. Indra.
1:121:3) 3 lord of red dawns, he came victorious, daily to the aṅgirases' former invocation. his bolt and team hath he prepared, and stablished the heaven for quadrupeds and men two-footed.

139 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXI. Indra.
1:121:10) 10 bolt-armed, ere darkness overtook the sunlight, thou castest at the veiling cloud thy weapon, thou rentest, out of heaven, though firmly knotted, the might of �uṣṇa that was thrown around him.

140 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXII Viśvedevas.
1:122:1) juice for drink to you whose wrath is fleeting! with dyaus the asura's heroes i have lauded the maruts as with prayer to earth and heaven.

141 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXV. Svanaya.
1:125:5) 5 on the high ridge of heaven he stands exalted, yea, to the gods he goes, the liberal giver. the streams, the waters flow for him with fatness: to him this guerdon ever yields abundance.

142 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXX. Indra.
1:130:8) 8 indra in battles help his �ryan worshipper, he who hath hundred helps at hand in every fray, in frays that win the light of heaven. plaguing the lawless he gave up to manu's seed the dusky skin; blazing, �twere, he burns each covetous man away, he burns, the tyrannous

143 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXI. Indra.
1:131:3) aid are storming thee, pouring their presents forth to win a stall of kine, pouring gifts, indra, seeking thee. when two men seeking spoil or heaven thou bringest face to face in war, thou showest, indra, then the bolt thy constant friend, the bull that ever waits on thee.

144 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIII. Indra.
1:133:1) 1. with sacrifice i purge both earth and heaven: i burn up great she-fiends who serve not indra, where throttled by thy hand the foes were slaughtered, and in the pit of death lay pierced and mangled.

145 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIII. Indra.
1:133:6) 6 tear down the mighty ones. o indra, hear thou us. for heaven hath glowed like earth in fear, o thunder-armed, as dreading fierce heat, thunder-armed! most mighty mid the mighty ones thou speedest with strong bolts

146 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIV. Vāyu.
1:134:2) 2 may the joy-giving drops, o v�yu gladden thee, effectual, well prepared, directed to the heavens, strong, blent with milk and seeking heaven; that aids, effectual to fulfil, may wait upon our skilful power. associate teams come hitherward to grant our prayers: they shall address the hymns we sing.

147 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIV. Vāyu.
1:134:4) the nectar-yielding cow pours all rich treasures forth as milk. the marut host hast thou engendered from the womb, the maruts from the womb of heaven.

148 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXVI. Mitra-Varuṇa.
1:136:6) 6 worship will i profess to lofty dyaus, to heaven and earth, to mitra and to bounteous varuṇa, the bounteous, the compassionate. praise indra, praise thou agni, praise bhaga and heavenly aryaman. long may we live and have attendant progeny, have progeny with soma's help.

149 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXVII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
1:137:1) 1. with stones have we pressed out: o come; these gladdening drops are blent with milk, these soma-drops which gladden you. come to us, kings who reach to heaven, approach us, coming hitherward. these milky drops are yours, mitra and varuṇa, bright soma juices blent with milk.

150 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIX. Viśvedevas.
1:139:4) 4 well is it known, o mighty ones: ye open heaven; for you the chariot-steeds are yoked for morning rites, unswerving steeds for morning rites, we

151 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXXXIX. Viśvedevas.
1:139:11) 11 o ye eleven gods whose home is heaven, o ye eleven who make earth your dwelling, ye who with might, eleven, live in waters, accept this sacrifice, o gods, with pleasure.

152 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXLI. Agni.
1:141:8) 8 like a swift chariot made by men who know their art, he with his red limbs lifts himself aloft to heaven. thy worshippers become by burning black of hue: their strength flies as before a hero's violence.

153 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXLII. Āprīs.
1:142:8) 8 may the two priests divine, the sage, the sweet-voiced lovers of the hymn, complete this sacrifice of ours, effectual, reaching heaven to-day.

154 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXLIII. Agni.
1:143:5) 5 he whom no force can stay, even as the maruts� roar, like to a dart sent forth, even as the bolt from heaven, agni with sharpened jaws chews up and eats the trees, and conquers them as when the warrior smites his foes.

155 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXLVI. Agni.
1:146:1) agni all-perfect in his parents� bosom, sunk in the lap of all that moves and moves not, him who hath filled all luminous realms of heaven.

156 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLIV. Viṣṇu
1:154:4) 4 him whose three places that are filled with sweetness, imperishable, joy as it may list them, who verily alone upholds the threefold, the earth, the heaven, and all living creatures.

157 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIII. The Horse.
1:163:3) thou, o horse; thou art �ditya; trita art thou by secret operation. thou art divided thoroughly from soma. they say thou hast three bonds in heaven that hold thee.

158 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIII. The Horse.
1:163:4) 4 three bonds, they say, thou hast in heaven that bind thee, three in the waters, three within the ocean. to me thou seemest varuṇa, o courser, there where they say is thy sublimest birth-place.

159 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIII. The Horse.
1:163:6) 6 thyself from far i recognized in spirit,�a bird that from below flew through the heaven. i saw thy head still soaring, striving upward by paths unsoiled by dust, pleasant to travel.

160 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:10) 10 bearing three mothers and three fathers, single he stood erect: they never make him weary. there on the pitch of heaven they speak together in speech all-knowing but not all-impelling.

161 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:34) earth's extremest limit, where is the centre of the world, i ask thee. i ask thee of the stallion's seed prolific, i ask of highest heaven where speech abideth.

162 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:36) 36 seven germs unripened yet are heaven's prolific seed: their functions they maintain by viṣṇu's ordinance. endued with wisdom through intelligence and thought, they compass us about present on every side.

163 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:47) 47 dark the descent: the birds are golden-coloured; up to the heaven they fly robed in the waters. again descend they from the seat of order, and all the earth is moistened with their fatness.

164 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:50) 50 by means of sacrifice the gods accomplished their sacrifice: these were the earliest ordinances. these mighty ones attained the height of heaven, there where the s�dhyas, gods of old, are dwelling.

165 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXIV. Viśvedevas.
1:164:51) 51 uniform, with the passing days, this water mounts and fails again. the tempest-clouds give life to earth, and fires re-animate the heaven.

166 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXVII. Indra. Maruts.
1:167:2) 2 may the most sapient maruts, with protection, with best boons brought from lofty heaven, approach us, now when their team of the most noble horses speeds even on the sea's extremest limit.

167 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXVIII. Maruts.
1:168:5) 5 who among you, o maruts armed with lightning-spears, moveth you by himself, as with the tongue his jaws? ye rush from heaven's floor as though ye sought for food, on many errands like the sun's diurnal steed.

168 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXIII. Indra.
1:173:6) 6 him who surpasses heroes in his greatness: the earth and heavens suffice not for his girdles. indra endues the earth to be his garment, and, god-like, wears the heaven as �twere a frontlet,

169 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXX. Aśvins.
1:180:10) 10 with songs of praise we call to-day, o a�vins, that your new chariot, for our own well-being, that circles heaven with never-injured fellies. may we find strengthening food in full abundance.

170 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXII. Aśvins.
1:182:1) 1. this was the task. appear promptly, ye prudent ones. here is the chariot drawn by strong steeds: be ye glad. heart-stirring, longed for, succourers of vi�pal�, here are heaven's sons whose sway blesses the pious man.

171 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXIII. Aśvins.
1:183:2) 2 light rolls your easy chariot faring earthward, what time, for food, ye, full of wisdom, mount it. may this song, wondrous fair, attend your glory: ye, as ye travel, wait on dawn heaven's daughter.

172 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXIV. Aśvins.
1:184:1) 1. let us invoke you both this day and after the priest is here with lauds when morn is breaking: n�satyas, wheresoe�er ye be, heaven's children, for him who is more liberal than the godless.

173 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXV. Heaven and Earth.
1:185:11) 11 be this my prayer fulfilled, o earth and heaven, wherewith, father and mother, i address you. nearest of gods be ye with your protection. may we find strengthening food in full abundance.

174 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CLXXXVII. Praise of Food.
1:187:4) 4 these juices which, o food, are thine throughout the regions are diffused. like winds they have their place in heaven.

175 Rig Veda Rig-Veda Book 1 HYMN CXCI. Water. Grass. Sun.
1:191:6) 6 heaven is your sire, your mother earth, soma your brother, aditi your sister: seeing all, unseen, keep still and dwell ye happily.

176 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN I. Agni.
2:1:6) 6 rudra art thou, the asura of mighty heaven: thou art the maruts� host, thou art the lord of food, thou goest with red winds: bliss hast thou in thine home. as p�ṣan thou thyself protectest worshippers.

177 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN I. Agni.
2:1:15) birth, surpassest them in majesty, which, through the power of good, here spreads abroad from thee, diffused through both the worlds, throughout the earth and heaven.

178 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN II. Agni.
2:2:2) 2 at night and morning, agni, have they called to thee, like milch-kine in their stalls lowing to meet their young. as messenger of heaven thou lightest all night long the families of men. thou lord of precious boons.

179 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN II. Agni.
2:2:5) encompass all the sacrifice. men throng to him with offerings and with hymns of praise. raging with jaws of gold among the growing plants, like heaven with all the stars, he quickens earth and sky.

180 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN II. Agni.
2:2:9) 9 song chanted by us men, o agni, ancient one, has swelled unto the deathless gods in lofty heaven� a milch-cow yielding to the singer in the rites wealth manifold, in hundreds, even as he wills.

181 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN III. Āprīs.
2:3:2) 2 may nar��aṁsa lighting up the chambers, bright in his majesty through threefold heaven, steeping the gift with oil diffusing purpose, bedew the gods at chiefest time of worship.

182 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XI. Indra.
2:11:5) 5 hero, thou slewest in thy valour ahi concealed in depths, mysterious, great enchanter, dwelling enveloped deep within the waters, him who checked heaven and stayed the floods from flowing.

183 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XI. Indra.
2:11:15) 15 let those enjoy in whom thou art delighted. indra, drink soma for thy strength and gladness. thou hast exalted us to heaven, preserver, in battles, through the lofty hymns that praise thee.

184 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XVII. Indra.
2:17:2) for the earliest draught measuring out his power, increased his majesty; hero who fortified his body in the wars, and through his greatness set the heaven upon his head.

185 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XVII. Indra.
2:17:5) made firm the forward-bending hills, the downward rushing of the waters he ordained. fast he upheld the earth that nourisheth all life, and stayed the heaven from falling by his wondrous skill.

186 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XXII. Indra.
2:22:2) 2 so he resplendent in the battle overcame krivi by might. he with his majesty hath filled the earth and heaven, and waxen strong. one share of the libation hath he swallowed down: one share he left. so may the god attend the god, true indu indra who is true.

187 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XXII. Indra.
2:22:4) 4 this, indra, was thy hero deed, dancer, thy first and ancient work, worthy to be told forth in heaven, what time thou sentest down life

188 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XXIV. Brahmaṇaspati.
2:24:3) and the firmly fixed gave way. he drave the kine forth and cleft vala through by prayer, dispelled the darkness and displayed the light of heaven.

189 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XXIV. Brahmaṇaspati.
2:24:14) 14 the wrath of brahmaṇaspati according to his will had full effect when he would do a mighty deed. the kine he drave forth and distributed to heaven, even as a copious flood with strength flows sundry ways.

190 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XXXI. Viśvedevas.
2:31:4) 4 or may this tvaṣṭar, god who rules the world with power, one-minded with the goddesses speed forth our car; iḷ� and bhaga the celestial, earth and heaven, p�ṣan, purandhi, and the a�vins, ruling lords.

191 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 2 HYMN XL. Soma and Pūṣan.
2:40:1) 1 soma and p�ṣan, parents of all riches, parents of earth and parents of high heaven, you twain, brought forth as the whole world's protectors, the gods have made centre of life eternal.

192 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN I. Agni.
3:1:9) father's bosom, he set his voices and his streams in motion; knew him who moved with blessed friends in secret, with the young dames of heaven. he stayed not hidden.

193 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN II. Agni.
3:2:4) god strength confident, choiceworthy meet to be extolled: the bhṛgus' bounty, willing, strong with sages' lore, even agni shining forth with light that comes from heaven.

194 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN III. Agni.
3:3:10) 10 i celebrate thy glories, o vai�v�nara, wherewith thou, o farsighted god, has found the light. thou filledst at thy birth both worlds, the earth and heaven: all this, o agni, hast thou compassed of thyself.

195 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN V. Agni.
3:5:9) 9 extolled, the strong shone forth with kindled fuel to the earth's centre, to the height of heaven. may agni, friend, adorable m�tari�van, as envoy bring the gods unto our worship.

196 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN V. Agni.
3:5:10) 10 best of all luminaries lofty agni supported with his flame the height of heaven, when, far from bhṛgus, m�tari�van kindled the oblation-bearer where he lay in secret.

197 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VI. Agni.
3:6:2) 2 thou at thy birth didst fill both earth and heaven, yea, most adorable, thou didst exceed them. even through the heaven's and through the earth's expanses let thy swift seventongued flames roll on, o agni.

198 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VI. Agni.
3:6:5) 5 great are the deeds of thee, the great, o agni: thou by thy power hast spread out earth and heaven. as soon as thou wast born thou wast an envoy, thou, mighty one, was leader of the people.

199 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VI. Agni.
3:6:8) 8 the gods who take delight in air's wide region, or those the dwellers in heaven's realm of brightness, or those, the holy, prompt to hear,

200 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VII.
3:7:2) 2 the male who dwells in heaven hath mares and milchkine: he came to goddesses who bring sweet treasure. to thee safe resting in the seat of order the cow alone upon her way proceedeth.

201 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VII.
3:7:9) the reins obey the lord of varied colour. o heavenly priest, most pleasant, full of wisdom, bring the great gods to us, and earth and heaven.

202 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN VIII Sacrificial Post.
3:8:8) 8 �dityas, rudras, vasus, careful leaders, earth, heaven, and prthivi and air's mid-region, accordant deities shall bless our worship and make our sacrifice's ensign lofty.

203 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XII. Indra-Agni.
3:12:9) 9 indra and agni, in your deeds of might ye deck heaven's lucid realms: famed is that hero strength of yours.

204 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XV. Agni.
3:15:5) wisest singer, bring thou to us many and flawless shelters. bring vigour, like a car that gathers booty: bring us, o agni, beauteous earth and heaven.

205 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XV. Agni.
3:15:6) 6 swell, o thou bull and give those powers an impulse, e�en earth and heaven who yield their milk in plenty, shining, o god, with gods in clear effulgence. let not a mortal's evil will obstruct us.

206 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XVII. Agni.
3:17:2) 2 as thou, o agni, skilful j�tavedas, hast sacrificed as priest of earth, of heaven, so with this offering bring the gods, and prosper this sacrifice today as erst for manu.

207 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXII. Agni.
3:22:3) 3 o agni, to the sea of heaven thou goest: thou hast called hither gods beheld in spirit. the waters, too, come hither, those up yonder in the sun's realm of light, and those beneath it.

208 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXVII. Agni.
3:27:1) 1. in ladle dropping oil your food goes in oblation up to heaven, goes to the gods in search of bliss.

209 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXVII. Agni.
3:27:12) 12 agni the son of strength who shines up to the heaven in solemn rites, the wise of heart, i glorify.

210 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXX. Indra.
3:30:21) 21 lord of the kine, burst the kine's stable open: cows shall be ours, and strength that wins the booty. hero, whose might is true, thy home is heaven: to us, o maghavan, grant gifts of cattle.

211 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXI. Indra.
3:31:13) 13 what time the ample chalice had impelled him, swift waxing, vast, to pierce the earth and heaven,� him in whom blameless songs are all united: all powers invincible belong to indra.

212 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXI. Indra.
3:31:19) 19 like aṅgiras i honour him with worship, and renovate old song for him the ancient. chase thou the many godless evil creatures, and give us, maghavan, heaven's light to help m.

213 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXII. Indra
3:32:8) 8 many are indra's nobly wrought achievements, and none of all the gods transgress his statutes. he beareth up this earth and heaven, and, doer of marvels, he begot the sun and morning.

214 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXII. Indra
3:32:10) 10 as soon as thou wast born in highest heaven thou drankest soma to delight thee, indra; and when thou hadst pervaded earth and heaven thou wast the first supporter of the singer.

215 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXII. Indra
3:32:11) 11 thou, puissant god, more mighty, slewest. ahi showing his strength when couched around the waters. the heaven itself attained not to thy greatness when with one hip of thine the earth was shadowed.

216 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
3:34:1) 1. fort-render, lord of wealth, dispelling foemen, indra with lightnings hath o�ercome the d�sa. impelled by prayer and waxen great in body, he hath filled earth and heaven, the bounteous giver.

217 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XXXVIII. Indra.
3:38:9) 9 fulfil, ye twain, his work, the great, the ancient: as heavenly blessing keep your guard around us. all the wise gods behold his varied actions who stands erect, whose voice is like a herdsman's.

218 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XLIII. Indra.
3:43:6) 6 yoked to thy chariot, led thy tall bays, indra, companions of thy banquet, bear thee hither, who from of old press to heaven's farthest limits, the bull's impetuous and well-groomed horses.

219 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN XLVI. Indra.
3:46:5) 5 the soma, indra, which the earth and heaven bear for thee as a mother bears her infant, this they send forth to thee, this, vigorous hero! adhvaryus purify for thee to drink of.

220 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIII. Indra, Parvata, Etc.
3:53:7) 7 bounteous are these, aṅgirases, virupas: the asura's heroes and the sons of heaven. they, giving store of wealth to vi�v�mitra, prolong his life through countless soma-pressings.

221 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIII. Indra, Parvata, Etc.
3:53:8) every shape at pleasure, effecting magic changes in his body, holy one, drinker out of season, coming thrice, in a moment, through fit prayers, from heaven.

222 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIII. Indra, Parvata, Etc.
3:53:12) 12 praises to indra have i sung, sustainer of this earth and heaven. this prayer of vi�v�mitra keeps secure the race of bharatas.

223 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIV. Viśvedevas.
3:54:1) adorable, mighty, meet for synods, this strengthening hymn, unceasing, have they offered. may agni hear us with his homely splendours, hear us, eternal one, with heavenly lustre.

224 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIV. Viśvedevas.
3:54:13) 13 borne on their flashing car, the spear-armed maruts, the nimble youths of heaven, the sons of order, the holy, and sarasvat�, shall hear us: ye mighty, give us wealth with noble offspring.

225 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LVII. Viśvedevas.
3:57:2) 2 indra and p�ṣan, deft of hand and mighty, well-pleased have drained the heaven's exhaustless udder. as in this praise the gods have all delighted, may i win blessing here from you, o vasus.

226 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LVIII. Aśvins.
3:58:8) are brought abundant viands in rivalry with sacred songs, unceasing. sprung from high law your car, urged on by press-stones, goes round the earth and heaven in one brief moment.

227 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIX. Mitra.
3:59:1) 1. mitra, when speaking, stirreth men to labour: mitra sustaineth both the earth and heaven. mitra beholdeth men with eyes that close not. to mitra bring, with holy oil, oblation.

228 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LIX. Mitra.
3:59:7) 7 mitra whose glory spreads afar, he who in might surpasses heaven, surpasses earth in his renown.

229 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LXI. Uṣas.
3:61:4) cometh, the wealthy dame, the lady of the dwelling; bringing forth light, the wonderful, the blessed hath spread her from the bounds of earth and heaven.

230 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LXI. Uṣas.
3:61:5) 5 hither invoke the radiant goddess morning, and bring with reverence your hymn to praise her. she, dropping sweets, hath set in heaven her brightness, and, fair to look on, hath beamed forth her splendour.

231 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 3 HYMN LXI. Uṣas.
3:61:7) 7 on law's firm base the speeder of the mornings, the bull, hath entered mighty earth and heaven. great is the power of varuṇa and mitra, which, bright, hath spread in every place its splendour.

232 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN I. Agni.
4:1:11) 11 in houses first he sprang into existence, at great heaven's base, and in this region's bosom; footless and headless, both his ends concealing, in his bull's lair drawing himself together.

233 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN II. Agni.
4:2:15) 15 may we, seven sages first in rank, engender, from dawn the mother, men to be ordainers. may we, aṅgirases, be sons of heaven, and, radiant, burst the wealth-containing mountain.

234 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN III. Agni.
4:3:5) 5 why this complaint to varuṇa, o agni? and why to heaven? for what is our transgression? how wilt thou speak to earth and bounteous mitra? what wilt thou say to aryaman and bhaga?

235 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN III. Agni.
4:3:8) 8 what wilt thou tell the truthful band of maruts, how answer the great sun when thou art questioned? before the free, before the swift, defend us: fulfil heaven's work, all-knowing j�tavedas.

236 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN V. Agni.
4:5:11) what is, comes by thine order, j�tavedas. of this, whate�er it be, thou art the sovran, yea, all the wealth that is in earth or heaven.

237 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN VI. Agni.
4:6:2) priest unerring, agni, wise, welcome in our holy synods. like savitar he hath lifted up his splendour, and like a builder raised his smoke to heaven.

238 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN VII. Agni.
4:7:3) 3 seeing thee faithful to the law, most sapient, like the starry heaven, illumining with cheerful ray each solemn rite in every house.

239 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN VIII. Agni.
4:8:2) 2 he, mighty, knows the gift of wealth, he knows the deep recess of heaven: he shall bring hitherward the gods.

240 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN VIII. Agni.
4:8:4) 4 he is the herald: well-informed, he doth his errand to and fro, knowing the deep recess of heaven.

241 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN IX. Agni.
4:9:6) 6 thou servest as his messenger whose sacrifice thou lovest well, to bear the mortal's gifts to heaven.

242 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN X. Agni.
4:10:4) 4 now may we serve thee singing these lauds this day to thee, agni. loud as the voice of heaven thy blasts are roaring.

243 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XIV. Agni.
4:14:2) the world of creatures, god savitar hath raised aloft his banner. making his presence known by sunbeams, s�rya hath filled the firmament and earth and heaven.

244 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XVI. Indra.
4:16:4) 4 when heaven's fair light by hymns was made apparent (they made great splendour shine at break of morning), he with his succour, best of heroes, scattered the blinding darkness so that men saw clearly.

245 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XVII. Indra.
4:17:1) 1. great art thou, indra; yea, the earth, with gladness, and heaven confess to thee thine high dominion. thou in thy vigour having slaughtered vṛtra didst free the floods arrested by the dragon.

246 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XVII. Indra.
4:17:7) wast born, o indra, thou struckest terror into all the people. thou, maghavan, rentest with thy bolt the dragon who lay against the waterfloods of heaven.

247 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XVII. Indra.
4:17:13) 13 maghavan makes the settled man unsettled: he scatters dust that he hath swept together, breaking in pieces like heaven armed with lightning: maghavan shall enrich the man who lauds h;m.

248 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XVIII. Indra and Others.
4:18:5) hid him, indra, endowed with all heroic valour. then up he sprang himself, assumed his vesture, and filled, as soon as born, the earth and heaven.

249 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXVI. Indra.
4:26:6) onward, bird bringing from afar the draught that gladdens, friend of the gods, brought, grasping fast, the soma which be bad taken from yon loftiest heaven.

250 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXVII. The Falcon.
4:27:4) 4 the falcon bore him from heaven's lofty summit as the swift car of indra's friend bore bhujyu. then downward hither fell a flying feather of the bird hasting forward in his journey.

251 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXVIII. Indra-Soma.
4:28:2) 2 indu, with thee for his confederate, indra swiftly with might pressed down the wheel of s�rya. what rolled, all life's support, on heaven's high summit was separated from the great oppressor.

252 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXXV. Ṛbhus.
4:35:8) 8 ye, whom your artist skill hath raised to godhead have set you down above in heaven like falcons. so give us riches, children of sudhanvan, o sons of strength; ye have become immortal.

253 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXXVI. Ṛbhus.
4:36:1) three-wheeled, worthy of lauds, rolls round the firmament. that is the great announcement of your deity, that, o ye Ṛbhus, ye sustain the earth and heaven.

254 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXXVII. Ṛbhus.
4:37:3) 3 your threefold going near is god-appointed, so praise is given you, v�jas and Ṛbhukṣans. so, manus-like, mid younger folk i offer, to you who are aloft in heaven, the soma.

255 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XXXVII. Ṛbhus.
4:37:7) 7 o v�jas and Ṛbhukṣans, free for us the paths to sacrifice, ye princes, lauded, that we may press forward to each point of heaven.

256 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XLIL Indra-Varuṇa.
4:42:4) 4 i made to flow the moisture-shedding waters, and set the heaven firm in the scat of order. by law the son of aditi, law observer, hath spread abroad the world in threefold measure.

257 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XLIII. Aśvins.
4:43:5) 5 in the wide space your chariot reacheth heaven, what time it turneth hither from the ocean. sweets from your sweet shall drop, lovers of sweetness! these have they dressed for you as dainty viands.

258 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XLIV. Aśvins.
4:44:2) 2 a�vins, ye gained that glory by your godhead, ye sons of heaven, by your own might and power. food followeth close upon your bright appearing when stately horses in your chariot draw you.

259 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XLV. Aśvins
4:45:1) 1. yonder goes up that light: your chariot is yoked that travels round upon the summit of this heaven. within this car are stored three kindred shares of food, and a skin filled with meath is rustling as the fourth.

260 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN XLVI. Vāyu. Indra-Vāyu
4:46:4) 4 for ye, o indra-v�yu, mount the golden-seated car that aids the sacrifice, that reaches heaven.

261 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LI. Dawn.
4:51:1) 1. forth from the darkness in the region eastward this most abundant splendid light hatb mounted. now verily the far-refulgent mornings, daughters of heaven, bring welfare to the people.

262 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LI. Dawn.
4:51:10) 10 o goddesses, o heaven's refulgent daughters, bestow upon us wealth with store of children. as from our pleasant place of rest ye rouse us may we be masters of heroic vigour.

263 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LI. Dawn.
4:51:11) 11 well-skilled in lore of sacrifice, ye daughters of heaven, refulgent dawns, i thus address you. may we be glorious among the people. may heaven vouchsafe us this, and earth the goddess,

264 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LII. Dawn.
4:52:1) 1. this lady, giver of delight, after her sister shining forth, daughter of heaven, hath shown herself.- 2 unfailing, mother of the kine, in colour like a bright red mare, the dawn became the a�vins' friend.

265 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LII. Dawn.
4:52:6) 7 thou overspreadest heaven with rays, the dear wide region of mid-air. with thy bright shining lustre, dawn.

266 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LIII. Savitar.
4:53:2) 2 sustainer of the heaven, lord of the whole world's life, the sage, he putteth on his golden-coloured mail. clear-sighted, spreading far, filling the spacious realm, savitar hath brought forth bliss that deserveth laud.

267 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LIV. Savitar.
4:54:6) 6 may the libations poured to thee thrice daily, day after day, o savitar, bring us blessing. may indra, heaven, earth, sindhu with the waters, aditi with �dityas, give us shelter.

268 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 4 HYMN LVII. Ksetrapati, Etc.
4:57:5) 5 �una and s�ra, welcome ye this laud, and with the milk which ye have made in heaven bedew ye both this earth of ours.

269 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN I. Agni
5:1:1) meet the dawn who cometh like a milch-cow. like young trees shooting up on high their branches, his flames are rising to the vault of heaven.

270 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN I. Agni
5:1:12) mighty we have sung forth our song of praise and homage. gavisthira hath raised with prayer to agni this laud far-reaching, like gold light to heaven.

271 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN II. Agni.
5:2:11) car, a singer i, mighty one! this hymn for thee have fashioned. if thou, o agni, god, accept it gladly, may we obtain thereby the heavenly waters.

272 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN X. Agni.
5:10:4) 4 bright agni, they who deck their songs for thee have horses as their meed. the men are mighty in their might, they whose high laud, as that of heaven, awakes thee of its own accord.

273 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XI. Agni.
5:11:1) 1. the watchful guardian of the people hath been born, agni, the very strong, for fresh prosperity. with oil upon his face, with high heaven-touching flame, he shineth splendidly, pure, for the bharatas.

274 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XIII. Agni.
5:13:2) 2 eager for wealth, we meditate agni's effectual praise to-day, praise of the god who touches heaven.

275 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XIV. Agni.
5:14:3) 3 that he may bear their gifts to heaven, all glorify him agni, god, with ladle that distilleth oil.

276 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XV. Agni.
5:15:2) 2 by holy law they kept supporting order, by help of sacrifice, in loftiest heaven,� they who attained with born men to the unborn, men seated on that stay, heaven's firm sustainer.

277 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXV. Agni.
5:25:8) 8 resplendent are thy rays of light: loud is thy voice like pressing-stones. yea, of itself thy thunder goes forth like the roaring of the heaven.

278 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXVIII. Agni.
5:28:1) 1. agni inflamed hath sent to heaven his lustre: he shines forth widely turning unto morning. eastward the ladle goes that brings all blessing, praising the godswith homage and oblation.

279 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXIX. Agni.
5:29:6) 6 when maghavan with the thunderbolt demolished his nine-and-ninety castles all together, the maruts, where they met, glorified indra: ye with the tṛṣṭup hymn obstructed heaven.

280 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXX. Indra.
5:30:8) 8 pounding the head of namuci the d�sa, me, too thou madest thine associate, indra! yea, and the rolling stone that is in heaven both worlds, as on a car, brought to the maruts.

281 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXXII. Indra.
5:32:4) 4 him, whom the heavenly food of these delighted, child of the mist, strong waxing, couched in darkness, him the bolt-hurling thunderer with his lightning smote down and slew, the d�nava's wrath-fire, �uṣṇa.

282 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXXVI. Indra.
5:36:5) 5 may the strong heaven make thee the strong wax stronger: strong, thou art borne by thy two strong bay horses. so, fair of cheek, with mighty chariot, mighty, uphold us, strong-willed, thunderarmed, in battle.

283 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXXVIII. Indra.
5:38:3) 3 o darter of the stone, the powers which readily obey thy will,� divinities, both thou and they, ye rule, to guard them, earth and heaven.

284 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XXXIX. Indra.
5:39:2) 2 bring what thou deemest worth the wish, o indra, that which is in heaven. so may we know thee as thou art, boundless in thy munificence.

285 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XL. Indra. Sūrya. Atri.
5:40:8) 8 the brahman atri, as he set the press-stones, serving the gods with praise and adoration, established in the heaven the eye of s�rya, and caused svarbhanu's magic arts to vanish.

286 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLI. Viśvedevas
5:41:1) 1. who, mitra-varuṇa, is your pious servant to give you gifts from earth or mighty heaven? preserve us in the seat of holy order, and give the offerer power that winneth cattle.

287 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLI. Viśvedevas
5:41:3) 3 you will i call to feed the car-horse, a�vins, with the wind's flight swiftest of those who travel: or also to the asura of heaven, worshipful, bring a hymn as �twere libation.

288 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLI. Viśvedevas
5:41:19) 19 may iḷ�, mother of the herds of cattle, and urvasi with all the streams accept us; may urvasi in lofty heaven accepting, as she partakes the oblation of the living,

289 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLII. Viśvedevas.
5:42:14) praise, o singer, attain idaspati who roars and thunders, who, rich in clouds and waters with his lightning speeds forth bedewing both the earth and heaven.

290 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLV. Viśvedevas.
5:45:6) 6 come, let us carry out, o friends, the purpose wherewith the mother threw the cow's stall open, that wherewith manu conquered visisipra, wherewith the wandering merchant gained heaven's water.

291 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLVI. Viśvedevas.
5:46:3) 3 indra and agni, mitra, varuṇa, aditi, the waters, mountains, maruts, sky, and earth and heaven, viṣṇu i call, p�ṣan, and brahmaṇaspati, and bhaga, samsa, savitar that they may help.

292 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN XLVII. Viśvedevas.
5:47:6) prayers and acts of worship: the mothers weave garments for him their offspring. rejoicing, for the steer's impregning contact, his spouses move on paths or heaven to meet him.

293 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LII Maruts.
5:52:3) 3 like steers in rapid motion they advance and overtake the nights; and thus the maruts� power in heaven and on the earth we celebrate.

294 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LII Maruts.
5:52:7) they who waxed mighty, of the earth, they who are in the wide mid-air, or in the rivers� compass, or in the abode of ample heaven.

295 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LII Maruts.
5:52:14) 14 Ṛṣi, invite the marut band with offerings, as a maid her friend. from heaven, too, bold ones, in your might haste hither glorified with songs.

296 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LIII. Maruts.
5:53:6) 6 munificent heroes, they have cast heaven's treasury down for the worshipper's behoof: they set the storm-cloud free to stream through both the worlds, and rainfloods flow o�er desert spots.

297 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LIII. Maruts.
5:53:8) 8 hither, o maruts, come from heaven, from mid-air, or from near at hand tarry not far away from us.

298 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LIV. Maruts.
5:54:1) in native splendour cast the mountains down. sing the great strength of those illustrious in renown, who stay the heat, who sacrifice on heights of heaven.

299 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LIV. Maruts.
5:54:9) 9 free for the maruts is the earth with sloping ways, free for the rushing ones is heaven with steep descents. the paths of air's mid-region are precipitous, precipitous the mountains with their running streams.

300 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LIV. Maruts.
5:54:12) 12 maruts, in eager stir ye shake the vault of heaven, splendid beyond conception, for its shining fruit. they gathered when they let their deeds of might flash forth. the pious ones send forth a far-resounding shout.

301 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LVI. Maruts.
5:56:1) 1. agni, that valorous company adorned with ornaments of gold, the people of the maruts, i call down to-day even from the luminous realm of heaven.

302 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LVII. Maruts.
5:57:4) like twins of noble aspect and of lovely form, the maruts, spotless, with steeds tawnyhued and red, strong in their mightiness and spreading wide like heaven.

303 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LX. Maruts.
5:60:3) 3 though vast and tall, the mountain is affrighted, the height of heaven is shaken at your roaring when, armed with lances, ye are sporting, maruts, and rush along together like the waters.

304 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LX. Maruts.
5:60:6) 6 whether, o blessed maruts, ye be dwelling in highest, midmost, or in lowest heaven, thence, o ye rudras, and thou also, agni, notice the sacrificial food we offer.

305 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LX. Maruts.
5:60:7) 7 o maruts, lords of all, when agni and when ye drive downward from sublimest heaven along the heights, shakers of all, rejoicing, slayers of the foe, give riches to the soma-pressing worshipper.

306 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXII. Mitra-Varuṇa
5:62:3) 3 o mitra-varuṇa, ye by your greatness, both kings, have firmly stablished earth and heaven, ye caused the cows to stream, the plants to flourish, and, scattering swift drops, sent down the rain-flood.

307 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXII. Mitra-Varuṇa
5:62:7) 7 adorned with gold, its columns are of iron. in heaven it glitters like a whip for horses; or stablished on a field deep-spoiled and fruitful. so may we share the meath that loads your car-seat.

308 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:63:1) 1. guardians of order, ye whose laws are ever true, in the sublimest heaven your chariot ye ascend. o mitra-varuṇa whomsoe�er ye: favour, here, to him the rain with sweetness streameth down from heaven.

309 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:63:2) 2 this world's imperial kings, o mitra-varuṇa, ye rule in holy synod, looking on the light. we pray for rain, your boon, and immortality. through heaven and over earth the thunderers take their way.

310 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:63:3) earth and heaven, mitra and varuṇa, ye ever active ones, ye wait on thunder with the many-tinted clouds, and by the asura's magic power cause heaven to rain.

311 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:63:4) 4 your magic, mitra-varuṇa, resteth in the heaven. the sun, the wondrous weapon, cometh forth as light. ye hide him in the sky with cloud and flood of rain, and water-drops, parjanya! full of sweetness flow.

312 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:63:5) o mitra-varuṇa, as a hero in the wars. the thunderers roam through regions varied in their hues. imperial kings, bedew us with the milk of heaven.

313 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXIX. Mitra-Varuṇa.
5:69:1) 1. three spheres of light, o varuṇa, three heavens, three firmaments ye comprehend, o mitra: waxed strong, ye keep the splendour of dominion, guarding the ordinance that lasts for ever.

314 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXXIV. Aśvins.
5:74:1) 1. where in the heavens are ye to-day, gods, a�vins, rich in constancy? hear this, ye excellent as steers: atri inviteth you to come.

315 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXXIX. Dawn.
5:79:2) 2 daughter of heaven, thou dawnedst on sunitha sucadratha's son, so dawn thou on one mightier still, on satyasravas, vayya's son, high-born! delightful with thy steeds!

316 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXXXI. Savitar.
5:81:2) 2 the sapient one arrays himself in every form: for quadruped and biped he hath brought forth good. excellent savitar hath looked on heaven's high vault, and shineth after the outgoing of the dawn.

317 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 5 HYMN LXXXVII. Maruts.
5:87:3) 3 who by the psalm they sing are heard, from lofty heaven, the strong, the brightly shining ones, evayamarut; in whose abode there is no mightier one to move them, whose lightnings are as fires, who urge the roaring rivers.

318 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN I. Agni.
6:1:7) 7 longing for bliss, pure-minded, god-devoted, agni, we seek thee, such, meet to be lauded. thou, agni, leddest forth our men to battle, refulgent with the heaven's exalted splendour.

319 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN II. Agni.
6:2:11) 11 o agni, god with mitra's might, call hither the favour of the gods from earth and heaven. bring weal from heaven, that men may dwell securely. may we o�ercome the foe's malign oppressions, may we o�ercome them, through thy help o�ercome them.

320 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN VIII. Agni.
6:8:2) 2 that agni, when in loftiest heaven he sprang to life, guardian of holy laws, kept and observed them well. exceeding wise, he measured out the firmament. vai�v�nara attained to heaven by mightiness.

321 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XI. Agni.
6:11:1) most skilful, agni! priest, pressing on as if the maruts sent thee. to our oblation bring the two n�satyas, mitra and varuṇa and earth and heaven.

322 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XIV. Agni.
6:14:6) 6 o agni, god with mitra's might call hither the favour of the gods from earth and heaven. bring weal from heaven that men may dwell securely. may we o�ercome the foe's malign oppressions, may we o�ercome them, through thy help o�ercome them.

323 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVI. Agni.
6:16:9) 9 invoker placed by manus, thou, agni, art near, the wisest priest: pay worship to the tribes of heaven.

324 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVI. Agni.
6:16:21) 21 thou, agni, as in days of old, with recent glory, gathered light, hast overspread the lofty heaven.

325 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVI. Agni.
6:16:36) 36 o active j�tavedas, bring devotion that wins progeny, agni, that it may shine to heaven.

326 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVII. Indra.
6:17:7) 7 thou hast spread out wide earth, a mighty marvel, and, high thyself, propped lofty heaven, o indra. both worlds, whose sons are gods, thou hast supported, young, mothers from old time ofholy order.

327 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVII. Indra.
6:17:8) their one strong champion in the van for battle. what time the godless was the gods� assailant, indra they chose to win the light of heaven.

328 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XVII. Indra.
6:17:9) 9 yea, e�en that heaven itself of old bent backward before thy bolt, in terror of its anger, when indra, life of every living creature, smote down within his lair the assailing dragon.

329 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XX. Indra.
6:20:1) 1. give us wealth, indra, that with might, as heaven o�ertops the earth, o�ercomes our foes in battle wealth that brings thousands and that wins the corn-lands, wealth, son of strength! that vanquishes the foeman.

330 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XXIV. Indra.
6:24:1) 1. strong rapturous joy, praise, glory are with indra: impetuous god, he quaffs the juice of soma: that maghavan whom men must laud with singing, heaven-dweller, king of songs, whose help is lasting.

331 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XXVII. Indra.
6:27:7) 7 he, whose two red steers, seeking goodly pasture, plying their tongues move on 'twixt earth and heaven, gave turva�a to sṛ�jaya, and, to aid him, gave the vrcivans up to daivavata.

332 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XXIX Indra.
6:29:3) 3 thy devotees embrace thy feet for glory. bold, thunder-armed, rich, through thy strength, in guerdon, robed in a garment fair as heaven to look on, thou hast displayed thee like an active dancer.

333 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XXX. Indra.
6:30:5) 5 indra, thou breakest up the floods and portals on all sides, and the firmness of the mountain. thou art the king of men, of all that liveth, engendering at once sun, heaven, and morning.

334 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLIV. Indra.
6:44:23) 23 the dawns he wedded to a glorious consort, and set within the sun the light that lights him. he found in heaven, in the third lucid regions, the threefold amṛta in its close concealment.

335 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLVI. Indra.
6:46:5) 5 o indra, bring us name and fame, enriching, mightiest, excellent, wherewith, o wondrous god, fair-visored, thunder-armed, thou hast filled full this earth and heaven.

336 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLVIII. Agni and Others.
6:48:6) 6 he who hath filled both worlds fult with his brilliant shine, who hastens with his smoke to heaven; he made himself apparent through the gloom by night, the red bull in the darksome nights, the red bull in the darksome nights.

337 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLVIII. Agni and Others.
6:48:10) 10 with guards unfailing never negligent speed thou our children and our progeny. keep far from us, o agni, all celestial wrath and wickedness of godless men.

338 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLIX. Viśvedevas.
6:49:2) 2 him, to be praised at each tribe's sacrifices, the two young matrons' sober-minded herald, the son of strength, the child of heaven, the signal of sacrifice, red agni will i worship.

339 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN XLIX. Viśvedevas.
6:49:12) i urge my songs to him the strong swift hero may he, the glorious, lay upon his body the singer's hymns, as stars bedeck the heaven.

340 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LI. Viśvedevas.
6:51:1) mighty eye of varuṇa and mitra, infallible and dear, is moving upward. the pure and lovely face of holy order hath shone like gold of heaven in its arising.

341 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LI. Viśvedevas.
6:51:4) 4 lords of the brave, infallible, foe-destroyers, great kings, bestowers of fair homes to dwell in, young, heroes, ruling heaven with strong dominion, �dityas, aditi i seek with worship.

342 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LI. Viśvedevas.
6:51:8) 8 mighty is homage: i adopt and use it. homage hath held in place the earth and heaven. homage to gods! homage commands and rules them. i banish even committed sin by homage

343 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LIL Viśvedevas.
6:52:1) 1. this i allow not in the earth or heaven, at sacrifice or in these holy duties. may the huge mountains crush him down: degraded be atiyaja's sacrificing patron.

344 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LIL Viśvedevas.
6:52:13) 13 listen, all-gods, to this mine invocation, ye who inhabit heaven, and air's midregions, all ye, o holy ones, whose tongue is agni, seated upon this sacred grass, be joyful.

345 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LIL Viśvedevas.
6:52:15) 15 and those who, mighty, with the wiles of serpents, were born on earth, in heaven, where waters gather- may they vouchsafe us life of full duration. may the gods kindly give us nights and mornings.

346 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LVIII. Pūṣan.
6:58:1) 1. like heaven art thou: one form is bright, one holy, like day and night dissimilar in colour. all magic powers thou aidest, self-depen. dent! auspicious be thy bounty here, o p�ṣan.

347 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXII. Aśvins.
6:62:1) 1. i laud the heroes twain, this heaven's controllers: singing with songs of praise i call the a�vins, fain in a moment, when the morns are breaking, to part the earth's ends and the spacious regions.

348 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXIV. Dawn.
6:64:2) 2 we see that thou art good: far shines thy lustre; thy beams, thy splendours have flown up to heaven. decking thyself, thou makest bare thy bosom, shining in majesty, thou goddess morning.

349 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXIV. Dawn.
6:64:5) 5 dawn, bring me wealth: untroubled, with thine oxen thou bearest riches at thy will and pleasure; thou who, a goddess, child of heaven, hast shown thee lovely through bounty when we called thee early.

350 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXV. Dawn.
6:65:1) 1. shedding her light on human habitations this child of heaven hath called us from our slumber; she who at night-time with her argent lustre hath shown herself e�en through the shades of darkness.

351 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXVIL Mitra-Varuṇa.
6:67:6) 6 so, through the days maintaining princely power. ye prop the height as �twere from loftiest heaven. the star of all the gods, established, filleth the heaven and earth with food of man who liveth.

352 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXVIII. Indra-Varuṇa.
6:68:4) mighty, and all the gods selfpraised among the heroes, ye, indra-varuṇa, have in might surpassed them, and thus were ye spread wide, o earth and heaven.

353 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXX. Heaven and Earth.
6:70:2) 2 the everlasting pair, with full streams, rich in milk, in their pure rule pour fatness for the pious man. ye who are regents of this world, o earth and heaven, pour into us the genial flow that prospers meit.

354 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXXII. Indra-Soma.
6:72:1) 1. great is this might of yours, indra and soma: the first high exploits were your own achievements. ye found the sun ye found the light of heaven: ye killed all darkness and the gods� blasphemers.

355 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 6 HYMN LXXIII. Bṛhaspati.
6:73:1) with oblations, first-born, mountain-render, aṅgiras' son, bṛhaspati, the holy, with twice-firm path, dwelling in light, our father, roars loudly, as a bull, to earth and heaven.

356 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN III. Agni.
7:3:3) 3 from thee a bull but newly born, o agni, the kindled everlasting flames rise upward. aloft to heaven thy ruddy smoke ascendeth: agni, thou speedest to the gods as envoy.

357 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN III. Agni.
7:3:6) 6 o fair of face, beautiful is thine aspect when, very near at hand, like gold thou gleamest, like heaven's thundering roar thy might approaches, and like the wondrous sun thy light thou showest.

358 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN V. Agni.
7:5:7) 7 born in the loftiest heaven thou in a moment reachest, like wind, the place where gods inhabit. thou, favouring thine offspring, roaredst loudly when giving life to creatures, j�tavedas.

359 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN VI. Agni.
7:6:2) 2 sage, sing, food, light,�they bring him from the mountain, the blessed sovran of the earth and heaven. i decorate with songs the mighty actions which agni, fort-destroyer, did aforetime.

360 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN VI. Agni.
7:6:7) 7 vai�v�nara the god, at the sun's setting, hath taken to himself deep-hidden treasures: agni hath taken them from earth and heaven, from the sea under and the sea above us.

361 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN VII. Agni.
7:7:5) 5 he hath come, chosen bearer, and is seated in man's home, brahman, agni, the supporter, he whom both heaven anct earth exalt and strengthenwhom, giver of all boons, the hotar worships.

362 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XIII. Agni.
7:13:2) 2 thou with thy flame, o agni, brightly glowing, hast at thy birth filled full the earth and heaven. tiou with thy might, vai�v�nara j�tavedas, settest the gods free frodi the curse that bound them.

363 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XVIII. Indra.
7:18:24) 24 him whose fame spreads between wide earth and heaven, who, as dispenser, gives each chief his portion, seven flowing rivers glorify like indra. he slew yudhyamadhi in close encounter.

364 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXIV. Indra.
7:24:3) 3 come, thou impetuous; god, from earth or heaven; come to our holy grass to drink the soma. hither to me let thy bay horses bring thee to listen to our hymns and make thee joyful.

365 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXIV. Indra.
7:24:5) 5 as to the chariot pole a vigorous courser, this laud is brought to the great strong upholder. this hymn solicits wealth of thee: in heaven, as �twere above the sky, set thou our glory.

366 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXI. Indra.
7:31:7) 7 yea, great art thou whose conquering might two independent powers confess. the heaven, o india, and the earth.

367 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXIV Viśvedevas.
7:34:24) 24 to this may both the wide worlds lend approval, and varuṇa in heaven, whose friend is indra. may all the maruts give consent, the victors, that we may hold great wealth in firm possession.

368 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXV. Viśvedevas.
7:35:11) 11 may all the fellowship of gods befriend us, sarasvat�, with holy thoughts, be gracious. friendly be they, the liberal ones who seek us, yea, those who dwell in heaven, on earth, in waters.

369 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXV. Viśvedevas.
7:35:14) 14 so may the rudras, vasus, and �dityas accept the new hymn which we now are making. may all the holy ones of earth and heaven, and the cow's offipring hear our invocation.

370 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XXXVII. Viśvedevas.
7:37:2) 2 ye who behold the light of heaven, Ṛbhukṣans, give our rich patrons unmolested riches. drink, heavenly-natured. at our sacrifices, and give us bounties for the hymns we sing you.

371 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XLIII Viśvedevas.
7:43:1) 1. sing out the pious at your sacrifices to move with adorations earth and heaven- the holy singers, whose unmatched devotions, like a tree's branches, part in all directions.

372 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XLV. Savitar.
7:45:2) 2 golden, sublime, and easy in their motion, his arms extend unto the bounds of heaven. now shall that mightiness of his he lauded: even s�rya yields to him in active vigour.

373 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LII. Ādityas.
7:52:1) bond, �dityas! a castle among gods and men, ye vasus. winning, may we win varuṇa and mitra, and, being, may we be, o earth and heaven.

374 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LVIII. Maruts.
7:58:1) in common, the mighty company of celestial nature. they make the world-halves tremble with their greatness: from depths of earth and sky they reach to heaven.

375 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXI. Mitra-Varuṇa.
7:61:3) 3 from the wide earth, o varuṇa and mitra from the great lofty heaven, ye, bounteous givers, - have in the fields and houses set your warder-, who visit every spot and watch unceasing.

376 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXII. Mitra-Varuṇa.
7:62:1) 1. surya hath sent aloft his beams of splendour o�er all the tribes of men in countless places. together with the heaven he shines apparent, formed by his makers well with power and wisdom.

377 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXIV. Mitra-Varuṇa.
7:64:2) 2 kings, guards of rrtighty everlasting order, come hitherward, ye princes, lords of rivers. send us from heaven, o varuṇa and mitra, rain and sweet food, ye who pour down your bounties.

378 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXVI Mitra-Varuṇa.
7:66:9) 9 may we be thine, god varuṇa, and with our princes, mitra, thine. food and heaven's light will we obtain.

379 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXVI Mitra-Varuṇa.
7:66:14) 14 uprises, on the slope of heaven, that marvel that attracts die sight as swift celestial eta�a bears it away, prepared for every eye to see.

380 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXIX. Aśvins.
7:69:3) wondrous pair, the cup that holds sweet juices. your car whereon your spouse is wont to travel marks with its track the farthest ends of heaven.

381 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXX. Aśvins.
7:70:3) 3 whatever dwellings ye possess, o a�vins, in fields of men or in the streams of heaven, resting upon the summit of the mountain, or bringing food to him who gives oblation,

382 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXII. Aśvins.
7:72:3) 3 awakened are the songs that praise the a�vins, the kindred prayers and the celestial mornings. inviting those we long for, earth and heaven, the singer calleth these n�satyas hither.

383 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXVIT. Dawn.
7:77:6) 6 o uṣas, nobly-born, daughter of heaven, whom the vasisthas with their hymns make mighty, bestow thou on us vast and glorious riches. preserve us evermore, ye gods, with blessings.

384 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXIX. Dawn.
7:79:1) dawn hath disclosed the pathways of the people. she hath sent out her sheen with beauteous oxen. the sun with light hath opened earth and heaven.

385 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXIX. Dawn.
7:79:3) 3 wealthy, most like to indra, dawn hath risen, and brought forth lauds that shall promote our welfare. daughter of heaven, a goddess, she distributes, best of aṅgirases, treasures to the pious.

386 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXXI. Dawn.
7:81:4) 4 thou, dawning, workest fain to light the great world, yea, heaven, goddess! that it may be seen. we yearn to be thine own, dealer of wealth: may we be to this mother like her sons.

387 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXXIII. Indra-Varuṇa.
7:83:3) 3 the boundaries of earth were seen all dark with dust: o indra-varuṇa, the shout went up to heaven. the enmities of the people compassed me about. ye heard my calling and ye came to me with help.

388 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXXV. Indra-Varuṇa.
7:85:1) 1. for you i deck a harmless hymn, presenting the soma juice to varuṇa and indra- a hymn that shines like heavenly dawn with fatness. may they be near us on the march and guard us.

389 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN LXXXVII. Varuṇa.
7:87:5) 5 on him three heavens rest and are supported, and the three earths are there in sixfold order. the wise king varuṇa hath made in heaven that golden swing to cover it with glory.

390 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 7 HYMN XCVI. Sarasvatī.
7:96:1) 1. i sing a lofty song, for she is mightiest, most divine of streams. sarasvat� will i exalt with hymns and lauds, and, o vasiṣṭha, heaven and earth.

391 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN III. Indra.
8:3:13) 13 what newest of imploring prayers shall, then, the zealous mortal sing? for have not they who laud his might, and indra-power won for themselves the light of heaven?

392 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VI Indra
8:6:15) 15 neither the heavens nor firmaments nor regions of the earth contain indra, the thunderer with his might.

393 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VI Indra
8:6:25) 25 hither thou seemest to attract heaven's fold which shines before our eyes, when, indra, thou art kind to us.

394 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VI Indra
8:6:30) 30 then, verify, they see the light refulgent of primeval seed, kindled on yonder side of heaven.

395 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VII. Maruts.
8:7:13) 13 o maruts, send us down from heaven riches distilling rapturous joy, with plenteous food, sustaining all.

396 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN X. Aśvins.
8:10:1) 1. whether ye travel far away or dwell in yonder light of heaven, or in a mansion that is built above the sea, come thence, ye a�vins, hitherward.

397 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XIII. Indra.
8:13:2) 2 in heaven's first region, in the seat of gods, is he who brings success, most glorious, prompt to save, who wins the water-floods.

398 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XIII. Indra.
8:13:5) 5 even now, o indra, give us that which, pressing juice, we crave of thee. bring us wealth manifold which finds the light of heaven.

399 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XIV. Indra.
8:14:14) 14 the dasyus, when they fain would climb by magic arts and mount to heaven, thou, indra, castest down to earth.

400 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XV. Indra.
8:15:12) 12 though here and there, in varied hymns, indra, men call on thee for aid, still with our heroes fight and win the light of heaven.

401 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XIX. Agni.
8:19:4) 4 the son of strength, the blessed, brightly shining one, agni whose light is excellent. may be by sacrifice win us in heaven the grace of mitra, varuṇa, and the floods.

402 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXV. Mitra-Varuṇa.
8:25:6) 6 ye who have gathered up your gifts, celestial and terrestrial food, let your rain come to us fraught with the mist of heaven.

403 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXV. Mitra-Varuṇa.
8:25:21) 21 so unto s�rya, heaven, and earth at morning and at eve i speak. bringing enjoyments ever rise thou up for us.

404 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
8:34:1) 1. come hither, indra, with thy bays, come thou to kaṇva's eulogy. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

405 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
8:34:2) the stone draw thee as it speaks, the soma-stone with ringing voice. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

406 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
8:34:3) stones' rim shakes the soma here like a wolf worrying a sheep. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

407 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
8:34:4) the kaṇvas call thee hitherward for succour and to win the spoil. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

408 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XXXIV. Indra.
8:34:15) 15 bring riches hitherward to us in hundreds, thousands, myriads. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

409 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XL. Indra-Agni.
8:40:4) 4 nabh�ka-like, with sacred song indra's and agni's praise i sing, theirs to whom all this world belongs, this heaven and this mighty earth which bear rich treasure in their lap.

410 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLI. Varuṇa.
8:41:5) he who supports the worlds of life, he who well knows the hidden names mysterious of the morning beams, he cherishes much wisdom, sage, as heaven brings forth each varied form.

411 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLI. Varuṇa.
8:41:8) 8 he is an ocean far-removed, yet through the heaven to him ascends the worship which these realms possess. with his bright foot he overthrew their magic, and went up to heaven.

412 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLI. Varuṇa.
8:41:10) o�erspread the dark ones with a robe of light; who measured out the ancient seat, who pillared both the worlds apart as the unborn supported heaven. let all the others die away.

413 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLVI. Indra.
8:46:8) 8 yea, that most excellent carouse, indra, which slays most enemies, with heroes wins the light of heaven, and is invincible in war:

414 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLVII. Ādityas.
8:47:14) 14 daughter of heaven, the dream that bodes evil to us or to our kine, remove, o lady of the light, to trita �ptya far away.

415 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XLVII. Ādityas.
8:47:15) 15 even if, o child of heaven, it make a garland or a chain of gold, the whole bad dream, whate�er it be, to trita �ptya we consign.

416 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN L. Indra.
8:50:16) 16 defend us from behind, below, above, in front, on all sides, indra, shield us well. keep far away from us the terror sent from heaven: keep impious weapons far away.

417 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LIV. Indra.
8:54:2) 2 if in the effluence of heaven, rich in its light, thou takest joy, or in the sea in soma juice.

418 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LIX. Indra.
8:59:2) indra, puruhanman! for his aid, in whose sustaining hand of old, the splendid bolt of thunder was deposited, as the great sun was set in heaven.

419 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LIX. Indra.
8:59:5) 5 o indra, if a hundred heavens and if a hundred earths were thine� no, not a thousand suns could match thee at thy birth, not both the worlds, o thunderer.

420 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXI. Agni.
8:61:15) 15 devouring in their greedy jaws, they make sustaining food in heaven, to indra, agni light and prayer.

421 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXI. Agni.
8:61:18) 18 from where oblations must be laid, which is the well-beloved's home, he with his tongue hath compassed heaven.

422 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXV. Indra.
8:65:4) 4 this is that indra who, begirt by maruts, won the light of heaven that he might drink the soma juice.

423 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXI. Indra.
8:71:4) 4 come to us thou who hast no foe: we call thee down to hymns of praise, in heaven's sublimest realm of light.

424 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXVI. Aśvins.
8:76:1) 1. splendid, o a�vins, is your praise. come fountain-like, to pour the stream. of the sweet juice effused-dear is it, chiefs, in heaven-drink like two wild bulls at a pool.

425 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXVII. Indra.
8:77:5) 5 for in thy might thou stretchest out beyond the boundaries of heaven. the earthly region, indra, comprehends thee not. after thy godhead hast thou waxed.

426 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXVIII. Indra.
8:78:4) thou whose heart is bold: great glory will be thine thereby. in rapid torrent let the mother waters spread. slay vṛtra, win the light of heaven.

427 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXII. Indra.
8:82:26) 26 may indra give thee skill, and lights of heaven, wealth to his votary and priests who praise him: laud ye him.

428 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXIII. Maruts.
8:83:9) 10 you, even such, pure in your might, you, o ye maruts, i invoke from heaven to drink this somajuice.

429 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXVII. Indra.
8:87:3) 3 radiant with light thou wentest to the sky, the luminous realm of heaven. ne deities, indra strove to win thee for their friend.

430 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXVII. Indra.
8:87:6) 6 for thou art he, o indra, wiio stormeth all castles of the foe, slayer of dasyus, man's supporter, lord of heaven.

431 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXVIII. Indra.
8:88:6) 6 the earth and heaven clung close to thy victorious might as to their calf two mother-cows. when thou attackest vṛtra all the hostile bands shrink and faint, indra, at thy wrath.

432 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN LXXXIX Indra. Vāk.
8:89:10) 8 on-rushing with the speed of thought within the iron fort he pressed: the falcon went to heaven and brought the soma to the thunderer.

433 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XC. Various.
8:90:9) 9 come, v�yu, drawn by fair hymns, to our sacrifice that reaches heaven. poured on the middle of the strainingcloth, and cooked, this bright drink hath been offered ilice.

434 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XCI. Agni.
8:91:17) 17 the gods as mothers brought thee forth, the immortal sage, o aṅgiras, the bearer of our gifts to heaven.

435 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN XCII. Agni
8:92:2) of divod�sa turned, as �twere in majesty, to the gods. onward he sped along the mother earth, and took his station in the height of heaven.

436 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN I. Indra.
8:93:8) the active, fleet-foot, tawny coursers that are thine are swift to victory, like the wind, wherewith thou goest round to visit manus' seed, wherewith all heaven is visible.

437 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN III. Indra.
8:95:8) 8 he who hath. overtaken krvi with his might, and silenced �uṣṇa with deathbolts,� when he supported yonder heaven and spread it out, then first the son of earth was born.

438 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN IV. Indra.
8:96:7) never art thou neglectful: thou guardest both races with thy care. the call on indra, fourth �ditya! is thine own. amṛta is stablished in the heavens.

439 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 8 HYMN VIII Praskaṇva's Go.
8:100:1) 1. thy bounty, dasyave-vrka, exhaustless hath displayed itself: its fulness is as broad as heaven.

440 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN II. Soma Pavamana.
9:2:5) 5 the lake is brightened in the floods. soma, our friend, heaven's prop and stay, falls on the purifying cloth.

441 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN III. Soma Pavamana.
9:3:7) 7 away he rushes with his stream, across the regions, into heaven, and roars as he is flowing on.

442 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN IV. Soma Pavamana.
9:4:2) 2 win thou the light, win heavenly light, and, soma, all felicities; and make us better than we are.

443 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XL Soma Pavamana.
9:11:4) 4 sing a praise-song to soma brown of hue, of independent might. the red, who reaches up to heaven.

444 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:16:7) 7 swelling, as �twere, to heights of heaven, the stream of the creative juice falls lightly on the cleansing sieve.

445 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:18:5) 5 who milketh out this mighty pair, the earth and heaven, like mother kine all-bounteous art thou in carouse.

446 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XIX. Soma Pavamana.
9:19:1) 1. o soma, being purified bring us the wondrous treasure, meet for lauds, that is in earth and heaven.

447 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:26:2) 2 the kine have called aloud to him exhaustless with a thousand streams, to indu who supporteth heaven.

448 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XXIX. Soma Pavamana.
9:29:6) 6 o indu, as thou flowest on bring us the wealth of earth and heaven, and splendid vigour, in thy stream.

449 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:36:6) 6 thou mountest to the height of heaven, o soma, seeking steeds and kine, and seeking heroes, lord of strength!

450 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XXXVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:38:5) 5 this young exhilarating juice looks downward from its place in heaven, this soma-drop that pierced the sieve.

451 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XLVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:48:1) 1. with sacrifice we seek to thee kind cherisher of manly might in mansions of the lofty heavens;

452 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXI. Soma Pavamana.
9:61:18) 18 thy juice, o pavamana, sends its rays abroad like splendid skill, like lustre, all heaven's light, to see.

453 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXIII. Soma Pavanana.
9:63:30) 30 soma, do thou secure for us the treasures of the earih and heaven, indu, all boons to be desired.

454 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:66:30) 30 o pavamana, bless us, so that we may live, with that bright milk of thine which hath been brought from heaven.

455 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXI. Soma Pavamana,
9:71:7) 7 from far away, from heaven, the redhued noted sage, steer of the triple height, hath sung unto the kine. with thousand guidings he, leading this way and that, shines, as a singer, splendidly through many a morn.

456 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:73:4) 4 sweet-tongued, exhaustless, they have sent their voices down togetlier, in heaven's vault that pours a thousand streams. his wildly-restless warders never close an eye: in every place are found the bonds that bind man last.

457 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:73:5) they have roared in unison bright with the verse of praise, burning up riteless men, blowing away with supernatural might from earth and from the heavens the swarthy skin which indra hates.

458 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXIV. Soma Pavamana
9:74:1) 1. born like a youngling he hath clamoured in the wood, when he, the red, the strong, would win the light of heaven. he comes with heavenly seed that makes the water swell: him for wide-spreading shelter we implore with prayer.

459 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXV. Soma Pavamana.
9:75:2) 2 the speaker, unassailable master of this hymn, the tongue of sacrifice pours forth the pleasant meath. within the lustrous region of the heavens the son makes the third secret name of mother and of sire.

460 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXV. Soma Pavamana.
9:75:4) 4 pressed by the stones, with hymns, and graciously inclined, illuminating both the parents, heaven and earth, he flows in ordered season onward through the flee, a current of sweet juice still swelling day by day.

461 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:83:2) 2 high in the seat of heaven is spread the scorcher's sieve: its threads are standing separate, glittering with light. the swift ones favour him who purifieth this: with consciousness they stand upon the height of heaven.

462 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXIV. Soma Pavamana.
9:84:5) 5 the kine with milk dress him who makes the milk increase, soma, amid the songs, who finds the light of heaven. winner of wealth, the effectual juice is flowing on, singer and sage by wisdom, dear as heaven itself.

463 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXV. Soma Pavamana.
9:85:9) 9 the steer who sees afar hath risen above the sky: the sage hath caused the lights of heaven to give their shine. the. king is passing through the filter with a roar: they drain the milk of heaven from him who looks on men.

464 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXV. Soma Pavamana.
9:85:11) 11 the loving ones besought with many voices the eagle who had flown away to heaven. hymns kiss the youngling worthy of laudation, resting on earth, the bird of golden colour.

465 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:3) 3 like a steed urged to battle, finder of the light; speed onward to the cloud-born reservoir of heaven, a steer that o�er the woolly surface seeks the sieve, soma while purified for indra's nourishment.

466 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:10) distils delicious meath, most wealthy, father and begetter of the gods. he, gladdening, best of cheerers, juice!hat indra loves, enriches with mysterious treasure earth and heaven.

467 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:13) flowed onward to the fleecy sieve. o indra, through thy wisdom, b thy thought, o sage, soma flows bright and pure between the earth and heaven.

468 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:14) 14 he, clad in mail that reaches heaven, the holy one, filling the firmament stationed amid the worlds, knowing. the realm of light, hath come to us in rain: he summons to himself his own primeval sire.

469 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:15) was first of all to penetrate his form bestowed upon his race wide shelter and defence. from that high station which he hath in loftiest heaven he comes victorious to all encounters here.

470 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:19) 19 far-seeing soma flows, the steer, the lord of hymns, the furtherer of day, of morning, and of heaven. mixt with the streams he caused the beakers to resound, and with the singers' aid they entered indra's heart.

471 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:22) poured within the beaker and the sieve. sinking into the throat of indra with a roar, led by the men thou madest s�rya mount to heaven.

472 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:27) hasten near, to him the golden-hued him, clad in robes of milk, swift fingers beautify on the third height and in the luminous realm of heaven.

473 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:29) 29 thou art the sea, o sage who bringest alf to light: under thy law are these five regions of the world. tlou reachest out beyond the earth, beyond the heavens: thine are the lights, o pavamana, thine the sun.

474 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:86:35) sittest in the beakers as a hawk on trees, for indra poured as cheering juice to make him glad, as nearest and farseeing bearer-up of heaven.

475 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN LXXXVII. Soma Pavamana.
9:87:8) 8 he issued forth from out the loftiest mountain, and found kine hidden somewhere in a stable. soma's stream clears itself for thee, o indra, like lightning thundering through the clouds of heaven,

476 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCI. Soma Pavamana.
9:91:6) 6 so purifying thee vouchsafe us waters, heaven's light, and cows, offipring and many children. give us health, ample land, and lights, o soma, and grant us long to look upon the sunshine.

477 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVI. Soma Pavamana
9:96:3) 3 o god, for service of the gods flow onward, for food sublime, as indra's drink, o soma. making the floods, bedewing earth and heaven, come from the vast, comfort us while we cleanse thee

478 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVII. Soma Pavamana
9:97:26) 26 effused by us let god-delighting somas bring as they flow a home with noble heroes. rich in all boons like priests acquiring favour, the worshippers of heaven, the best of cheerers.

479 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVII. Soma Pavamana
9:97:29) 29 sprung from the gods, a hundred streams, a thousand, have been effused: sages prepare and purge them. bring us from heaven the means of winnning, indu; thou art-forerunnner of abundant riches.

480 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVII. Soma Pavamana
9:97:42) 42 make v�yu glad,, for furtherance and bounty: cheer varuṇa and mitra, as they cleanse thee. gladden the gods, gladden the host of maruts: make heaven and earth rejoice, o god, o soma.

481 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVII. Soma Pavamana
9:97:58) with thee as pavamana, pile up together all our spoil in battle. this boon vouchsafe us varuṇa and mitra, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

482 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN XCVIII. Soma Pavamana
9:98:8) 8 through longing for this sap of yours ye drink what brings ability, even him who, dear as heaven's own light, gives to our princes high renown.

483 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CI. Soma Pavamana
9:101:7) 7 as p�ṣan, fortune, bhaga, comes this soma while they make him pure. he, lord of the multitude, hath looked upon the earth and heaven.

484 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CIL Soma Pavamana.
9:102:7) 8 with wisdom and with radiant eyes unbar to us the stall of heaven, speeding at solemn rite the plan of holy law.

485 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:106:1) 1. to indra, to the mighty steer, may these gold-coloured juices go, drops rapidly produced, that find the light of heaven.

486 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVI. Soma Pavamana.
9:106:4) 4 flow vigilant for indra, thou soma, yea, indu, run thou on: bring hither splendid strength that finds the light of heaven.

487 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVII. Soma Pavamana.
9:107:6) while they cleanse thee, dear and watchful in the sheep's long wool, thou hast become a singer most like aṅgiras: thou madest s�rya mount to heaven.

488 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVII. Soma Pavamana.
9:107:7) furtherers, soma floweth on, Ṛṣi and singer, keen of sight. thou hast become a sage most welcome to the gods: thou madest s�rya mount to heaven.

489 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:108:1) 1. for indra, flow thou soma on, as gladdening juice most sweet, intelligent, great, cheering, dwelling most in heaven.

490 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CVIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:108:16) 16 enter the soma-holder, even indra's heart, as rivers pass into the sea, acceptable to mitra, v�yu, varuṇa, the noblest pillar of the heavens.

491 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CX. Soma Pavamana.
9:110:9) 9 as long as thou, o pavamana, art above this earth and heaven and all existence in thy might, thou standest like a bull the chief amid the herd.

492 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CXIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:113:8) 8 make me immortal in that realm where dwells the king, vivasv�n's son, where is the secret shrine of heaven, where are those waters young and fresh. flow, indu, flow for indra's sake.

493 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 9 HYMN CXIII. Soma Pavamana.
9:113:9) 9 make me immortal in that realm where they move even as they list, in the third sphere of inmost heaven where lucid worlds are full of light. flow, indu, flow for indra's sake.

494 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN I. Agni.
10:1:7) 7 over the earth and over heaven, o agni, thou, son, hast ever spread above thy parents. come, youthfullest! to those who long to meet thee, and hither bring the gods, o mighty victor.

495 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN III. Agni.
10:3:2) o�ercome the glimmering black with beauty, and bringing forth the dame the great sire's daughter, holding aloft the radiant light of s�rya, as messenger of heaven he shines with treasures.

496 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN III. Agni.
10:3:5) 5 whose radiant splendours flow, like sounds, about us, his who is lofty, brilliant, and effulgent, who reaches heaven with best and brightest lustres, sportive and piercing even to the summit.

497 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN V. Agni.
10:5:7) 7 not being, being in the highest heaven, in aditi's bosom and in dakṣa's birthplace, is agni, our first-born of holy order, the milch-cow and the bull in life's beginning.

498 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN VIII. Agni.
10:8:3) 3 him who hath grasped his parents' head, they stablished at sacrifice a wave of heavenly lustre. in his swift flight the red dawns borne by horses refresh their bodies in the home of order.

499 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN VIII. Agni.
10:8:6) 6 thou art the leader of the rite and region, to which with thine auspicious teams thou teadest, thy light-bestowing head to heaven thou liftest, making thy tongue the oblationbearer, agni.

500 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN X.Yama Yami.
10:10:2) 2 thy friend loves not the friendship which considers her who is near in kindred as stranger. sons of the mighty asura, the heroes, supporters of the heavens, see far around them.

501 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XI. Agni
10:11:1) 1. the bull hath yielded for the bull the milk of heaven: the son of aditi can never be deceived. according to his wisdom varuṇa knoweth all: may he, the holy, hallow times for sacrifice.

502 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XI. Agni
10:11:3) 3 yea, even this blessed morning, rich in store of food, splendid, with heavenly lustre, hath shone out for man, since they, as was the wish of yearning gods, brought forth that yearning agni for the assembly as the priest.

503 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XII. Agni
10:12:3) 3 when the cow's nectar wins the god completely, men here below are heaven's sustainers. all the gods came to this thy heavenly yajus which from the motley pair milked oil and water.

504 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XII. Agni
10:12:4) 4 1 praise your work that ye may make me prosper: hear, heaven and earth, twain worlds that drop with fatness. while days and nights go to the world of spirits, here let the parents with sweet meath refresh us

505 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XIV. Yama.
10:14:8) 8 meet yama, meet the fathers, meet the merit of free or ordered acts, in highest heaven. leave sin and evil, seek anew thy dwelling, and bright with glory wear another body.

506 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XVI. Agni.
10:16:3) 3 the sun receive thine eye, tne wind thy spirit; go, as thy merit is, to earth or heaven. go, if it be thy lot, unto the waters; go, make thine home in plants with all thy members.

507 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XVII. Various Deities.
10:17:6) 6 p�ṣan was born to move on distant pathways, on the road far from earth and far from heaven. to both most wonted places of assembly he travels and returns with perfect knowledge.

508 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXVIII. Indra. Vasukra.
10:28:12) were well occupied with holy duties who sped in person with their lauds to soma. speaking like man, mete to us wealth and booty: in heaven thou hast the name and fame of hero.

509 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXI. Viśvedevas.
10:31:7) 7 what was the tree, what wood, in sooth, produced it, from which they fashioned forth the earth and heaven? these twain stand fast and wax not old for ever: these have sung praise to many a day and morning.

510 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXVI. Viśvedevas.
10:36:1) dawn and night, the grand and beauteous pair, earth, heaven, and varuṇa, mitra, and aryaman. indra i call, the maruts, mountains, and the floods, �dityas, heaven and earth, the waters, and the sky.

511 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXVI. Viśvedevas.
10:36:3) 3 mother of mitra and of opulent varuṇa, may aditi preserve us safe from all distress. may we obtain the light of heaven without a foe. we crave this gracious favour of the gods to-day.

512 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXVI. Viśvedevas.
10:36:6) 6 ye a�vins, make our sacrifice ascend to heaven, and animate the rite that it may send us bliss, offered with holy oil, with forward-speeding rein. we crave the gracious favour of the gods to-day.

513 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XXXIX. Aśvins.
10:39:12) 12 come on that chariot which the Ṛbhus wrought for you, the chariot, a�vins, that is speedier than thought, at harnessing whereof heaven's daughter springs to birth, and from vivasv�n come auspicious night and day.

514 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLIII. Indra.
10:43:1) 1. in perfect unison all yearning hymns of mine that find the light of heaven have sung forth indra's praise. as wives embrace their lord, the comely bridegroom, so they compass maghavan about that he may help.

515 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLIII. Indra.
10:43:4) indra flow the gladdening soma juices that the bowls contain. their face that glows with splendour through their mighty power hath found the shine of heaven for man, the �ryas' light.

516 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLIII. Indra.
10:43:7) to the river, rivulets to the lake, in place of sacrifice sages exalt his might, as the rain swells the corn by moisture sent from heaven.

517 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLIII. Indra.
10:43:9) 9 let the keen axe come forth together with the light: here be,.as erst, the teeming cow of sacrifice. let the red god shine bright with his refulgent ray, and let the lord of heroes glow like heaven's clear sheen.

518 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLV. Agni.
10:45:3) 3 the manly-souled lit thee in sea and waters, man's viewer lit thee in the breast of heaven, there as thou stoodest in the third high region the steers increased thee in the water's bosom.

519 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLV. Agni.
10:45:6) 6 germ of the world, ensign of all creation, be sprang to life and filled the earth and heavens. even the firm rock he cleft when passing over, when the five tribes brought sacrifice to agni.

520 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XLV. Agni.
10:45:12) 12 agni, the friend of men, the soma's keeper, vai�v�nara, hath been lauded by the Ṛṣis. we will invoke benignant earth and heaven: ye deities, give us wealth with hero children.

521 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LV. Indra.
10:55:1) 1. far is that secret name by which, in terror, the worlds invoked thee and thou gavest vigour the earth and heaven thou settest near each other, and maghavan, madest bright thy brother's children.

522 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LV. Indra.
10:55:8) 8 all-strong, performing works with his companion, all-marking, rapid victor, curse-averter, the hero, waxing, after draughts of soma, blew far from heaven the dasyus with his weapon.

523 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LVI. Viśvedevas.
10:56:3) 3 strong steed art thou: go to the yearning maidens with vigour, happily go to heaven and praises: fly happily to the gods with easy passage, according to the first and faithful statutes.

524 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LVIII. Mānas or Spirit.
10:58:2) 2 thy spirit, that went far away, that passed away to earth and heaven, we cause to come to thee again that thou mayst live and sojourn here.

525 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LIX. Nirrti and Others.
10:59:3) 3 may we o�ercome our foes with acts of valour, as heaven is over earth, hills over lowlands. all these our deeds the singer hath considered. let nirrti depart to distant places.

526 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXIII. Viśvedevas.
10:63:4) deserts attained as gods to lofty immortality. borne on refulgent cars, sinless, with serpents' powers, they robe them, for our welfare, in the height of heaven.

527 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXV. Viśvedevas.
10:65:9) rain, indra and v�yu, varuṇa, mitra, aryaman: we call on aditi, �dityas, and the gods, those who are on the earth, in waters, and in heaven.

528 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXV. Viśvedevas.
10:65:13) 13 thunder, the lightning's daughter, aja-ekap�d, heaven's bearer, sindhu, and the waters of the sea: hear all the gods my words, sarasvat� give ear together with purandhi and with holy thoughts.

529 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXVI. Viśvedevas.
10:66:10) 10 may they who bear up heaven, the Ṛbhus deft of hand, and v�ta and parjanya of the thundering bull, the waters and the plants, promote the songs we sing: come bhaga, rati, and the vaijns to my call.

530 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXVII. Bṛhaspati.
10:67:10) 10 when he had won him every sort of booty and gone to heaven and its most lofty mansions, men praised bṛhaspati the mighty, bringing the light within their mouths from sundry places.

531 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXVIII. Bṛhaspati.
10:68:11) 11 like a dark steed adorned with pearl, the fathers have decorated heaven with constellations. they set the light in day, in night the darkness. bṛhaspati cleft the rock and found the cattle.

532 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXX. Āprīs.
10:70:10) 10 well-knowing, binding with thy cord, bring hither, lord of the wood, the deities' assembly. the god prepare and season our oblations may heaven and earth be gracious to my calling.

533 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXX. Āprīs.
10:70:11) 11 agni, bring hither varuṇa to help us, indra from heaven, from air's mid-realm the maruts. on sacred grass all holy ones be seated and let the immortal gods rejoice in sv�h�.

534 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXVI. Press-stones.
10:76:1) 1. i grasp at you when power and strength begin to dawn: bedew ye, indra and the maruts, heaven and earth, that day and night, in every hall of sacrifice, may wait on us and bless us when they first spring forth.

535 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXX. Agni.
10:80:1) 1. agni bestows the fleet prize-winning courser: agni, the hero famed and firm in duty. agni pervades and decks the earth and heaven, and fills the fruitful dame who teems with heroes.

536 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXI. Visvakarman.
10:81:2) he took his station? what was it that supported him? how was it? whence visvakarman, seeing all, producing the earth, with mighty power disclosed the heavens.

537 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXI. Visvakarman.
10:81:6) 6 bring thou thyself, exalted with oblation, o visvakarman, earth and heaven to worship. let other men around us live in folly here let us have a rich and liberal patron.

538 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXV. Sūrya's Bridal.
10:85:1) 1. truth is the base that bears the earth; by s�rya are the heavens sustained. by law the �dityas stand secure, and soma holds his place in heaven.

539 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXV. Sūrya's Bridal.
10:85:7) 7 thought was the pillow of her couch, sight was the unguent for her eyes: her treasury was earth and heaven.ẉhen s�rya went unto her lord.

540 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXV. Sūrya's Bridal.
10:85:10) 10 her spirit was the bridal car; the covering thereof was heaven: bright were both steers that drew it when s�rya approached her husband's, home.

541 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXVIII. Agni.
10:88:1) 1. dear, ageless sacrificial drink is offered in light-discovering, heaven-pervading agni. the gods spread forth through his celestial nature, that he might bear the world up and sustain it.

542 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXVIII. Agni.
10:88:3) 3 inspired by gods who claim our adoration, i now will laud eternal lofty agni, him who hath spread abroad the earth with lustre, this heaven, and both the worlds, and air's mid-region.

543 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXVIII. Agni.
10:88:9) 9 he, agni, whom the gods have generated, in whom they offered up all worlds and creatures, he with his bright glow heated earth and heaven, urging himself right onward in his grandeur.

544 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN LXXXIX. Indra.
10:89:3) 3 to him i sing a holy prayer, incessant new, matchless, common to the earth and heaven, who marks, as they were backs, all living creatures: ne�er doth he fail a friend, the noble indra.

545 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XC. Puruṣa.
10:90:3) 3 so mighty is his greatness; yea, greater than this is puruṣa. all creatures are one-fourth of him, three-fourths eternal life in heaven.

546 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XC. Puruṣa.
10:90:16) 16 gods, sacrificing, sacrificed the victim these were the earliest holy ordinances. the mighty ones attained the height of heaven, there where the s�dhyas, gods of old, are dwelling.

547 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XCII. Viśvedevas.
10:92:9) this day your song of praise to mighty rudra, ruler of the brave: with whom, the eager ones, going their ordered course, he comes from heaven self-bright, auspicious, strong to guard.

548 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XCVI. Indra.
10:96:11) 11 thou, comprehending with thy might the earth and heaven, acceptest the dear hymn for ever new and new. o asura, disclose thou and make visible the cow's beloved home to the bright golden sun.

549 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XCVIII. The Gods.
10:98:10) the nine-and-ninety thousand, these have been offered up to thee, o agni. hero, with these increase thy many bodies, and, stimulated, send us rain from heaven.

550 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XCVIII. The Gods.
10:98:12) 12 o agni, drive afar our foes, our troubles chase malady away and wicked demons. from this air-ocean, from the lofty heavens, send down on us a mighty flood of waters.

551 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN XCIX. Indra.
10:99:3) 3 on most auspicious path he goes to battle he toiled to win heaven's light, full fain to gain it; he seized the hundred-gated castle's treasure by craft, unchecked, and slew the lustful demons.

552 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CVII. Dakṣiṇā.
10:107:8) 8 the liberal die not, never are they ruined: the liberal suffer neither harm nor trouble. the light of heaven, the universe about us,�all this doth sacrificial guerdon give them.

553 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CIX. Viśvedevas.
10:109:4) gods of old, seven Ṛṣis who sate them down to their austere devotion: dire is a brahman's wife led home by others: in the supremest heaven she plants confusion.

554 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CX. Āprīs.
10:110:2) 2 tan�nap�t, fair-tongued, with sweet meath balming the paths and waysof order, make them pleasant. convey our sacrifice to heaven, exalting with holy thoughts ourhymns of praise and worship.

555 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXI. Indra.
10:111:3) 3 indra knows, verily, how to hear our singing, for he, victorious, made a path for s�rya. he made the cow, and be became the sovran of heaven, primeval, matchless, and unshaken.

556 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXIX. Indra.
10:119:8) 8 i in my grandeur have surpassed the heavens and all this spacious earth have i not drunk of soma juice?

557 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXI. Ka.
10:121:1) 1. in the beginning rose hiranyagarbha, born only lord of all created beings. he fixed and holdeth up this earth and heaven. what god shall we adore with our oblation?

558 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXI. Ka.
10:121:4) 4 his, through his might, are these snow-covered mountains, and men call sea and ras� his possession: his arms are these, his are these heavenly regions. what god shall we adore with our oblation?

559 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXI. Ka.
10:121:9) 9 neer may he harm us who is earth's begetter, nor he whose laws are sure, the heavens' creator, he who brought forth the great and lucid waters. what god shall we adore with our oblation?

560 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXIII. Vena.
10:123:5) 5 the apsaras, the lady, sweetly smiling, supports her lover in sublimest heaven. in his friend's dwelling as a friend he wanders: he, vena, rests him on his golden pinion.

561 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXIII. Vena.
10:123:7) 7 erect, to heaven hath the gandharva mounted, pointing at us his many-coloured weapons; clad in sweet raiment beautiful to look on, for he, as light, produceth forms that please us.

562 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXIII. Vena.
10:123:8) 8 when as a spark he cometh near the ocean, still looking with a vulture's eye to heaven, his lustre, joying in its own bright splendour, maketh dear glories in the lowest region.

563 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXIV. Agni, Etc.
10:124:6) 6 here is the light of heaven, here allis lovely; here there is radiance, here is air's wide region. let us two slaughter vṛtra. forth, o soma! thou art oblation: we therewith will serve thee.

564 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXV. Vāk.
10:125:7) i bring forth the father: my home is in the waters, in the ocean. thence i extend o�er all existing creatures, and touch even yonder heaven with my forehead.

565 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXV. Vāk.
10:125:8) 8 i breathe a strong breath like the wind and tempest, the while i hold together all existence. beyond this wide earth and beyond the heavens i have become so mighty in my grandeur.

566 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXVII. Night.
10:127:8) 8 these have i brought to thee like kine. o night, thou child of heaven, accept this laud as for a conqueror.

567 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXIX. Creation.
10:129:7) 7 he, the first origin of this creation, whether he formed it all or did not form it, whose eye controls this world in highest heaven, he verily knows it, or perhaps he knows not.

568 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXXIII. Indra.
10:133:5) 5 whoso assails us, indra, be the man a stranger or akin, bring down, thyself, his strength although it be as vast as are the heavens.

569 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXXIV. Indra.
10:134:1) 1. as, like the morning, thou hast filled, o indra, both the earth and heaven. so as the mighty one, great king of all the mighty world of men, the goddess mother brought thee forth, the blessed mother gave thee life.

570 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXXXVIII. Indra.
10:138:3) 3 in the mid-way of heaven the sun unyoked his car: the �rya found a match to meet his dam foe. associate with Ṛji�van indra overthrew the solid forts of pipru, conjuring asura.

571 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXL. Agni.
10:140:2) sheen, with perfect sheen thou liftest up thyself in light. thou, visiting both thy mothers, aidest them as son: thou joinest close the earth and heaven.

572 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CXLIX. Savitar.
10:149:4) 4 as warriors to their steeds, kine to their village, as fond milk giving cows approach their youngling, as man to wife, let savitar come downward to us, heaven's bearer, lord of every blessing.

573 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLIV. New Life.
10:154:2) 2 invincible through fervour, those whom fervour hath advanced to heaven, who showed great fervour in their lives, -even to those let him depart.

574 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLVIII. Sūrya.
10:158:1) 1. may s�rya guard us out of heaven, and v�ta from the firmament, and agni from terrestrial spots.

575 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXVII. Indra.
10:167:1) thee: thou art the ruling lord of beaker and of juice. bestow upon us wealth with many hero sons: thou, having glowed with fervour, wonnest heavenly light.

576 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXVIII. Vāyu.
10:168:1) 1. o the wind's chariot, o its power and glory! crashing it goes and hath a voice of thunder. it makes the regions red and touches heaven, and as it moves the dust of earth is scattered.

577 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXX. Sūrya.
10:170:4) 4 beaming forth splendour with thy light, thou hast attained heaven's lustrous realm. by thee were brought together all existing things, possessor of all godhead, all-effecting god.

578 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXXVI. Agni.
10:176:2) 2 bring forth the god with song divine, being j�tavedas hitherward, to bear our gifts at once to heaven.

579 Rig Veda Rig-Veda, Book 10 HYMN CLXXXIX. Sūrya.
10:189:1) 1. this spotted bull hath come, and sat before the mother in the east, advancing to his father heaven.

580 Yajur Veda Book I
1:1:3) 2 strainer of vasu art thou. thou art heaven. earth art thou. thou art m�tarisvan's caldron. thou art the all-container. stand thou firmly, secure by law supreme, and do not totter. nor be thy lord of sacrifice unsteady.

581 Yajur Veda Book I
1:1:25) that liveth. spread thyself widely forth, thou, widely spreading. so may thy lord of sacrifice spread widely. thy skin let agni harm not. in highest heaven let the god savitar hake thee.

582 Yajur Veda Book I
1:1:29) gods. go to the pen . . . . . . . release him (as in verse 25). o araru, thou shalt not soar to heaven. let not thy drop mount upward to the sky. go to the pen . . . . . . . release him (as in

583 Yajur Veda Book II
1:2:10) 9 o agni, undertake the hotar's office, take on thyself the duty of an envoy. heaven and earth guard thee! guard thou earth and heaven. may indra be, by this presented butter, maker to gods of fair oblation. sv�h�! let light combine with light.

584 Yajur Veda Book II
1:2:17) 16 for vasus thee. for rudras thee. thee for �dityas. be, heaven and earth, accordant with each other. with rain may mitra-varuna assist thee. may the birds go, licking what is anointed. go to the maruts�

585 Yajur Veda Book II
1:2:23) be the grass with sacred food and butter. let indra be united with the �dityas, the vasus, maruts, and the visvedevas. let sv�h�-offerings rise to heavenly ether.

586 Yajur Veda Book II
1:2:26) the air strode vishnu. therefrom, etc. by g�yatr� upon the earth strode vishnu. therefrom, etc. from this food from this resting-place excluded. we have reached heaven. we have combined with lustre.

587 Yajur Veda Book III
1:3:6) 5 earth! ether! sky! like heaven in plenty and like earth in compass! upon thy back, earth, place of sacrificing to gods, for gain of food i lay food-eating agni.

588 Yajur Veda Book III
1:3:7) 6 this spotted bull hath come and sat before the mother and before the father, mounting up to heaven.

589 Yajur Veda Book IV
1:4:35) woods the air hath he extended, put milk in kine and vigorous speed in horses, set intellect in hearts and fire in houses, s�rya in heaven and soma on the mountain.

590 Yajur Veda Book V
1:5:36) aid-seeker art thou, worshipping. cleanser art thou, the cleansing-place. kris�nu, sovran lord, art thou. thou art the pavam�na of the assembly. thou art the welkin ever moving forward. swept clean art thou, preparer of oblations. thou art the seat of law, heaven's light and lustre.

591 Yajur Veda Book VI
1:6:6) 5 the princes evermore behold that loftiest place where vishnu is, laid as it were an eye in heaven.

592 Yajur Veda Book VI
1:6:7) 6 thou art invested. heavenly hosts invest thee! riches of men invest this sacrificer! heaven's son art thou. this is thine earthly station. thine is the beast whose home is in the forest.

593 Yajur Veda Book VI
1:6:24) go to god savitar. all hail! go thou to mitra-varuna. all-hail! go thou to day and night. all-hail! go to the metres. till-hail! go to heaven and earth. all-hail! go to the sacrifice. all-hail! go to soma. all-hail! go to the heavenly ether. all-hail! go to vaisv�nara agni. all hail!

594 Yajur Veda Book VI
1:6:28) 23 thee for the heart, thee for the mind, thee for the heaven, thee for the sun. bear up erect to heaven, to gods, this rite these sacrificial calls.

595 Yajur Veda Book VII
1:7:43) eye of mitra, varuna, and agni. soul of all moving, soul of all that moves not, the sun hath filled the air and earth and heaven.

596 Yajur Veda Book VIII
1:8:53) the session's happy termination. we have attained the light and grown immortal. we have gone up from earth to sky, have found the gods and heaven and light.

597 Yajur Veda Book IX
1:9:11) 10 by impulse of god savitar, true impeller, may ascend brihaspati's highest heaven.

598 Yajur Veda Book IX
1:9:12) by impulse of god savitar, true impeller, may i ascend the highest heaven of indra. by impulse of god savitar, true impeller, brihaspati's highest heaven have i ascended. by impulse of god savitar, true impeller, i have ascended indra's loftiest heaven.

599 Yajur Veda Book IX
1:9:24) by sacrifice. may the back thrive by sacrifice. may sacrifice thrive by sacrifice. we have become the children of praj�pati. gods, we have gone to heaven. we have become immortal.

600 Yajur Veda Book IX
1:9:27) 24 the furtherance of strength extended over this heaven and all the worlds as sovran ruler. he, knowing, makes the churl a bounteous giver: wealth may he grant us with full store of heroes. all-hail

601 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:4) 3 savitar, having harnessed gods who go to light and heavenly thought, who will create the lofty light�savitar urge them on their way!

602 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:9) 8 god savitar, speed this god-loved sacrifice of ours, friend-finding, ever-conquering, winning wealth and heaven. speed praise-song with the sacred verse, rathantara with g�yatra, brihat that runs in g�yatra. all-hail!

603 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:14) thy loftiest birthplace is in heaven. thy navel is in air's mid-realm, the womb that bare thee is on earth.

604 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:24) and auspicious room on earth thou madest. thence let us dig forth agni, fair to look on, while to the loftiest vault we mount, to heaven.

605 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:41) 38 pour heavenly waters honey-sweet here for our health, for progeny. forth from the place whereon they fall let plants with goodly berries spring.

606 Yajur Veda Book XI
1:11:65) 61 pit! angiras-like may aditi the goddess, beloved by all gods, dig thee in earth's bosom. pan! angiras-like may the gods� heavenly consorts, dear to all gads, in the earth's bosom place thee. pan! angiras-like may dhishan�s, divine ones, dear to alt gods, in the earth's

607 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:4) 3 the sapient one arrays himself in every form: for quadruped and biped he hath brought forth good. excellent savitar hath looked on heaven's high vault: he shineth after the outgoings of the dawn.

608 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:21) 20 the manly-souled lit thee in sea and waters, man's viewer lit thee in the breast of heaven. there as thou stoodest in the third high region the bulls increased thee in the waters� bosom.

609 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:25) mortals was immortal agni stablished as cleansing, wise, and eager envoy. he waves the red smoke that he lifts above him, striving to reach the heaven with radiant lustre.

610 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:30) 29 agni, man's gracious friend, the soma's keeper, vaisv�nara, hath been lauded by the rishis. we will invoke benignant earth and heaven: ye deities, give us wealth with hero children.

611 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:49) 49 o agni, to the flood of heaven thou mountest, thou tallest hither gods, the thought-inspirers. the waters, those beyond the light of s�rya, and those that are beneath it here, approach thee.

612 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:109) sheen, with perfect sheen thou liftest up thyself in light. thou, visiting both thy mothers, aidest them as son: thou joinest close the earth and heaven.

613 Yajur Veda Book XII
1:12:115) 114 in thee be juicy nutriments united, and power and mighty foe-subduing vigour. waxing to immortality, o soma, win highest glory for thyself in heaven.

614 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:5) 4 in the beginning rose hiranyagarbha, born only lord of all created being. he fixed and holdeth up this earth and heaven. worship we ka the god with our oblation.

615 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:10) 8 or those that are in heaven's bright sphere, or those that dwell in the sun's beams: serpents, whose home has been prepared in waters, homage unto them!

616 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:17) 15 thou art the leader of the rite and region to which with thine auspicious teams thou tendest. thy light-bestowing head to heaven thou liftest, making thy tongue the oblation-bearer, agni!

617 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:27) 25 madhu and m�dhava, the two spring seasons�thou art the innermost cement of agni. may heaven and earth, may waters, plants and agnis help, separate, accordant, my precedence. may all the fires �twixt heaven and earth, one-minded, well-fitted, gather round

618 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:47) the eye of mitra, varuna, and agni. the soul of all that moveth not or moveth, the sun hath filled the air, and earth and heaven.

619 Yajur Veda Book XIII
1:13:59) 57 this on the north side, heaven. this, heaven's offspring, the ear. autumn, the daughter of the ear. the anushtup sprang from autumn. from the anushtup came the aida. from the

620 Yajur Veda Book XIV
1:14:7) 6 sukra and suchi, seasons, both, of summer�thou art the innermost cement of agni. may heaven and earth, may waters, plants and agnis help, separate, accordant, my precedence.

621 Yajur Veda Book XIV
1:14:8) let all the agnis �twixt the earth and heaven gather together round these summer seasons, as the gods gather in their hosts round indra, firm, with that deity, angiras-like, be seated.

622 Yajur Veda Book XIV
1:14:13) 11 indra and agni, in its place securely set the unshaking brick. thou with thy back sunderest heaven and the broad earth and firmament.

623 Yajur Veda Book XIV
1:14:25) 23 this swift, the triple praise-song. the shining, the pa�chadasa hymn. heaven, the saptadasa. the supporter, the ekavimsa. speed, the asht�dasa. ardour, the navadasa. triumphant onset,

624 Yajur Veda Book XIV
1:14:33) praised; small animals were created. p�shan was over-lord. with twenty-five they praised; forest animals were created. v�yu was over-lord. with twenty-seven they praised; earth and heaven came apart. vasus, rudras, �dityas followed separately, so they were over-lords.

625 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:11) gods by the measure and amplitude of heaven. may this disposer and the over-lord extend thee. may all, concordant, settle thee on the ridge of heaven in the world of svarga.

626 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:24) 23 guide of the rite art thou and of the region to which with thine auspicious teams thou tendest. thy light-bestowing head to heaven thou liftest, making thy tongue oblation-bearer, agni.

627 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:25) meet the dawn who cometh like a milch-cow. like young trees shooting up on high their branches his flames are rising to the vault of heaven.

628 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:26) mighty we have sung forth our song of praise and homage. gavishthira hath raised with prayer to agni this laud far-reaching as the gold in heaven.

629 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:49) 49 with what devotion, winning light, the rishis came, kindling agni, to the holy session, even with that in heaven i stablish agni whom men call him whose sacred grass is scattered.

630 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:50) with sons, with brothers, with our gold adornments, grasping the sky up in the world of virtue, on the third height, the luminous realm of heaven.

631 Yajur Veda Book XV
1:15:55) 55 convey our sacrifice to heaven that it may reach the god with that

632 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:15) 14 those gods who have attained to godhead over gods, they who have led the way in this our holy work, without whose aid no body whatsoever moves, not on heaven's heights are they, nor on the face of earth.

633 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:19) 18 what was the place whereon he took his station? what was it that upheld him? what the manner, whence visvakarman, seeing all, producing the earth, with mighty power disclosed the heavens?

634 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:23) 22 bring those, thyself exalted with oblation, o visvakarman, earth and heaven to worship. let enemies around us live in folly: here let us have a rich and liberal patron. 23, 24. = viii. 45, 46.

635 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:59) 59 he sits, the measurer, in the midst of heaven, filling the two world-halves and air's mid-region. he looks upon the rich far-spreading pastures between the eastern and the western limit.

636 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:67) 67 from earth to air's mid-region have i mounted, and from mid-air ascended up to heaven. from the high pitch of heaven's cope i came into the world of light.

637 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:68) 68 mounting the sky they look not round: they rise to heaven through both the worlds� sages who span the sacrifice that pours its stream on every side.

638 Yajur Veda Book XVII
1:17:69) those who seek the gods come forward, thou who art eye of gods and men, o agni. accordant with the bhrigus, fain to worship, to heaven in safety go the sacrificers.

639 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:2) inclination and my influence, and my thought and my mental power, and my praise and my fame, and my renown and my light, and my heaven prosper by sacrifice.

640 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:29) by sacrifice. may the mind thrive by sacrifice. may the self thrive by sacrifice. may brahma thrive by sacrifice. may light succeed by sacrifice. may heaven succeed by sacrifice. may the hymn thrive by sacrifice. may sacrifice thrive by sacrifice; and laud and sacrificial text, and verse of praise and

641 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:51) 50 heaven-like is warmth, hail! heaven-like is arka, hail! heaven-like is the bright one, hail! heaven-like is light, hail! heaven-like is s�rya, hail!

642 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:52) flowing butter agni, divine, strong- pinioned, great with vital vigour. through him may we approach the bright one's station, ascending to the loftiest sky, to heaven.

643 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:60) thee i trust this man. celestial dwelling! treasure which j�tavedas shall bring hither. after you will the sacrificer follow. here recognize him in the highest heaven.

644 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:61) 60 acknowledge him, ye gods, in highest heaven. ye who are present, know the shape he weareth. when he approacheth by the god-ward pathways, reveal to him the meed of pious actions.

645 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:63) etc., as in xv. 55, 63 with darbha-bunch, with fencing-wood, with spoon, with altar, holy grass, with laud, lead this our sacrifice to go to heaven among the gods.

646 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:64) 64 our gifts, our charitable grants, our pious works, our fees to priests, may the omnific's agni set all this among the gods in heaven.

647 Yajur Veda Book XVIII
1:18:65) 65 there where all never-failing streams of honey and of butter flow, may agni, visvakarman's own, place us in heaven among the gods.

648 Yajur Veda Book XIX
1:19:34) 32 the rite with sacred grass, wine, store of heroes, the mighty ones speed on with adorations. may we, sweet-singing sacrificers, setting soma mid gods in heaven, give joy to indra.

649 Yajur Veda Book XIX
1:19:56) 54 associate with the fathers thou, o soma, hast spread thyself abroad through earth and heaven. so with oblation let us serve thee, indu, and so let us become the lords of riches.

650 Yajur Veda Book XIX
1:19:62) 60 for those who, burnt with fire or not cremated, joy in their portion in the midst of heaven, may the self-ruler form the world of spirits and this their body as his pleasure wills it.

651 Yajur Veda Book XXI
1:21:7) 6 sinless may we ascend, for weal, this vessel rowed with good oars, divine, that never leaketh, earth our strong guard, incomparable heaven. aditi gracious guide and good protectress.

652 Yajur Veda Book XXII
1:22:30) day and night! hail to the half-months! hail to the mouths! hail to the seasons! hail to the season-groups! hail to the year! hail to heaven and earth! hail to the moon! hail to the sun! hail to his rays! hail to the vasus! hail to the rudras! hail to

653 Yajur Veda Book XXII
1:22:34) 32 hail to strength! hail to impulse! hail to after-born! hail to will! heaven, hail? hail to the head! hail to vyasnuvin! to the final, hail! hail to the mundane final! hail to the lord of the world! hail to the overlord! hail to the lord of creatures!

654 Yajur Veda Book XXII
1:22:35) 33 may life succeed by sacrifice, hail! may breath succeed by sacrifice, hail! may downward breath, diffusive. breath, upward breath, digestive breath, vision, hearing, speech, mind,

655 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:9) 8 let the vasus anoint thee with g�yatr� metre. let the rudras anoint thee with trishtup metre. let the �dityas anoint thee with jagat� metre. earth!

656 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:31) 43 may sky, earth, air, and wind supply each failing and defect of thine: may s�rya with the stars of heaven duly prepare a world for thee.

657 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:39) 50 i also am in those three steps of vishnu wherewith this universe he permeated. the earth and heaven i circle in a moment and this heaven's summit with a single organ.

658 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:49) 60 i know the centre of the world about us. i know heaven, earth, and the wide air between them. i know the birthplace of the mighty s�rya. i know the moon, whence he was generated.

659 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:50) earth's extremest limit, where is the centre of the world, i ask thee. i ask thee of the stallion's genial humour, i ask of highest heaven where speech abideth.

660 Yajur Veda Book XXIII
1:23:51) this altar is the earth's extremest limit; this sacrifice of ours is the world's centre. this soma is the stallion's genial humour, this brahman highest heaven where speech abideth.

661 Yajur Veda Book XXV
1:25:13) 12 whose, by his might, are these snow-covered mountains, and men call sea and ras� his possession: whose are these arms, whose are these heavenly regions. what god shall we adore with our oblation?

662 Yajur Veda Book XXV
1:25:24) 23 aditi is the heaven, aditi is mid-air, aditi is the mother and the sire and son.

663 Yajur Veda Book XXVII
1:27:2) seasons strengthen thee, o agni, the years and all the verities and rishis! flash forth with thy celestial effulgence: illumine all four regions of the heaven.

664 Yajur Veda Book XXVIII
1:28:2) centre, at libation's place let the priest worship indra with the kindling-stick. the mightiest of the lords of men is kindled on the height of heaven. let him enjoy the butter. hotar, worship.

665 Yajur Veda Book XXVIII
1:28:3) 2 him let the hotar worship, him tan�nap�t with ready aids; the conqueror never overcome, indra, the god who finds heaven's light on paths most rich in pleasant sweets, with nar�samsa all aglow. let him enjoy, etc., as in verse 1.

666 Yajur Veda Book XXIX
1:29:3) 2 balming the paths that lead to heaven with fatness, let the steed go unto the gods well-knowing. courser, the quarters of the sky attend thee! bestow thou food upon this sacrificer.

667 Yajur Veda Book XXIX
1:29:19) 17 thyself from far i recognized in spirit, a bird that from below flew through the heaven. i saw thy head still soaring, striving upward by paths unsoiled by dust, pleasant to travel.

668 Yajur Veda Book XXIX
1:29:28) 26 tan�nap�t, fair-tongued, with sweet mead balming the paths and ways of order, make them pleasant. convey our sacrifice to heaven, exalting with holy thoughts our hymns of praise and worship.

669 Yajur Veda Book XXIX
1:29:36) 34 hotar more skilled in sacrifice, bring hither with speed today god tvashtar, thou who knowest, even him who framed these two, the earth and heaven, the parents, with their forms, and every creature.

670 Yajur Veda Book XXXI
1:31:17) 16 gods, sacrificing, sacrificed the victim: these were the earliest holy ordinances. the mighty ones attained the height of heaven, there where the s�dhyas, gods of old, are dwelling.

671 Yajur Veda Book XXXII
1:32:13) 12 having gone swiftly round the earth and heaven, around the worlds, around the sky, the quarters, having spread out the lengthened thread of order, he views, and he becomes and is that being.

672 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:43) gods, when s�rya hath ascended, deliver us front trouble and dishonour. this boon may varuna and mitra grant us, and aditi and sindhu, earth and heaven.

673 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:50) 49 indra, agni, mitra, varuna, aditi, the waters, mountains, maruts, sky, and earth and heaven, vishnu i call, p�shan and brahmanaspati, and bhaga, samsa, savitar that they may help.

674 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:54) 53 listen, all-gods, to this mine invocation, ye who inhabit heaven and air's mid-region. all ye; o holy ones, whose tongue is agni, seated upon this sacred grass be joyful.

675 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:85) 85 come, v�yu, drawn by fair hymns, to our sacrifice that reaches heaven. poured on the middle of the straining-cloth and dressed, this bright drink hath been offered thee.

676 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:90) 90 within the waters runs the moon, he with the beauteous wings, in heaven. to yellow-hued abundant wealth, object of many a man's desire, loud-neighing goes the tawny steed.

677 Yajur Veda Book XXXIII
1:33:92) 92 agni vaisv�nara, set in heaven, with mighty splendour hath shone forth. increasing in his power on earth, benevolent, he quells the darkness with his light.

678 Yajur Veda Book XXXVI
1:36:4) 3 earth! ether! heaven! may we attain that excellent, etc., as in iii. 33. with what help will he come to us etc., as in xxvii. 39.

679 Yajur Veda Book XXXVI
1:36:21) 21 homage to thee the lightning flash, homage to thee the thunder's roar! homage, o bounteous lord, to thee whereas thou fain wouldst win to heaven!

680 Yajur Veda Book XXXVII
1:37:4) 3 o heaven and earth divine, may i duly prepare for you this day the head of makha on the place of earth where the gods sacrificed. for makha thee, thee for the head of makha!

681 Yajur Veda Book XXXVIII
1:38:14) 13 the gharma have the asvins drunk: with heaven and earth have they agreed. here, verily, be their boons bestowed.

682 Yajur Veda Book XXXVIII
1:38:18) 17 thy far-spread majesty, instinct with wisdom, hath surpassed this heaven, and, with its glorious fame, the earth. seat thee, for thou art mighty: shine, best entertainer of the gods. worthy of sacred food, praised agni! loose the smoke ruddy and beautiful to see.

683 Yajur Veda Book XXXVIII
1:38:19) 18 gharma, that heavenly light of thine in g�yatr�, in the soma-store,� may it increase and be confirmed for thee, that light. gharma, that light of thine in

684 Yajur Veda Book XXXIX
1:39:14) 13 to yama sv�h�! to the finisher sv�h�! to death sv�h�! to the priesthood sv�h�! to br�hmanicide sv�h�! to the all-gods sv�h�! to heaven and earth sv�h�!

685 Yajur Veda Book XL
1:40:19) 17 the real's face is hidden by a vessel formed of golden light. the spirit yonder in the sun, the spirit dwelling there am i. om! heaven! brahma!

686 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK I DECADE II Agni
1:2:10) 10. then, verily, they see the light refulgent of primeval seed, kindled on yonder side of heaven.

687 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK I DECADE V Agni
1:5:8) 8. whether thou come from earth or from the lofty lucid realm of heaven, wax stronger in thy body through my song of praise: fill full all creatures, o most wise!

688 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK I DECADE II Agni
1:2:5) 5. agni vaisvanara, born in course of order, the messenger of earth, the head of heaven, the sage, the sovran, guest of men, our vessel fit for their mouth, the gods have generated.

689 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK I DECADE III Agni
1:3:3) 3. thou art like heaven: one form is bright, one holy, like day and night dissimilar in colour. all magic powers thou aidest, self-dependent! auspicious bethy bounty here, o pushan!

690 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK I DECADE V Agni
1:5:3) 3. that thou mayst send us ample wealth, o agni, we will kindler thee: so, for the great oblation, steer, pray heaven and earth to come to us!

691 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK II DECADE III Indra
2:3:7) 7. the sacrifice made indra great when he unrolled the earth, and made himself a diadem in heaven.

692 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK II DECADE III Indra
2:3:2) 2. great is our indra from of old; greatness be his, the thunderer wide as the heaven extends his might.

693 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK III DECADE IV Indra
3:4:6) 6. o indra, if a hundred heavens and if a hundred earths were thine,-- no, not a hundred suns could match thee at thy birth, not both the worlds, o thunderer!

694 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK IV DECADE I Indra
4:1:7) 7. come hither, indra, with thy bays, come thou to kanva's eulogy! ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

695 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK IV DECADE III Indra and others
4:3:6) 6. even he who is thine own, through thought of heaven, of mortal man who toils, he with the help of lofty dyaus comes safe through straits of enmity.

696 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK IV DECADE III Indra and others
4:3:8) 8. bright ushas, when thy times return, all quadrupeds and bipeds stir, and round about flock winged birds from all the boundaries of heaven.

697 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK IV DECADE IV Indra
4:4:6) 6. in perfect unison have all your longing hymns that find the light of heaven sounded forth indra's praise. as wives embrace their lord, the comely bridegroom, so they compass maghavan about that he may help.

698 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK IV DECADE IV Indra
4:4:10) 10. as like the morning, thou hast filled, o indra, both the earth. and heaven, so as the mighty one, great king of all the mighty race of men, the goddess mother brought thee forth, the blessed mother gave thee life.

699 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK V DECADE III Indra
5:3:9) 9. within the waters runs the moon, he with the beauteous wings in heaven. ye lightnings with your golden wheels, men find not your abiding-place. mark this my woe, ye earth and sky!

700 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK V DECADE IV Agni and others.
5:4:1) 1. o agni, god, we kindle thee, refulgent, wasting not away, that this more glorious fuel may send forth for thee its shine to heaven. bring food to those who sing thy praise!

701 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK V DECADE III Indra and others
5:3:5) 5. heard be our prayer! in thought i honour agni first: now straightway we elect this heavenly company, indra and vayu we elect. for when our latest thought is raised and on vivasvan centred well, then do our holy songs go

702 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK V DECADE III Indra and others
5:3:10) 10. this, indra! dancer! was thy hero deed, thy first and ancient work, worthy to be told forth in heaven, even thine who furtheredst life with

703 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK VI DECADE I Soma Pavamana
6:1:9) 10. flow, pressed, into the filter, speed the heavenly one who winneth wealth, who bringeth booty through our juice!

704 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK VI DECADE I Soma Pavamana
6:1:2) 2. as pushan. fortune, bhaga, comes this soma while they make him pure. he, lord of all the multitude, hath looked upon the earth and heaven.

705 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK VI DECADE II Soma Pavamana
6:2:6) 6. far-seeing soma flows, the steer, the lord of hymns, the furtherer of days, of mornings, and of heaven. breath of the rivers, he hath roared into the jars, and with the help of sages entered indra's heart.

706 Hymns of Sama Veda FIRST PART BOOK VI DECADE III Soma Pavamana
6:3:1) 1. to indra, to the mighty one, let these gold-coloured juices go, drops born as law prescribes, that find the light of heavenj

707 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK I XI Indra
1:11:2) 2. none other like to thee, of earth or of the heavens, hath been or ever will be born. desiring horses, indra maghavan! and kine, as men of might we call on thee.

708 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK I XVII Indra
1:17:1) 1. to indra, to the mighty let these golden-coloured juices go, drops born as law prescribes, that find the light of heaven!

709 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK I XIX Soma Pavamana
1:19:2) forth the pleasant meath. as son be sets the name of mother and of sire in the far distance, in the third bright realm of heaven.

710 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK II XVI Soma Pavamana
2:16:1) 1. as pashan, fortune, bhaga, comes this soma while they make him pure. he, lord of all the multitude, hath looked upon the earth and heaven.

711 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK II XVII Soma Pavamana
2:17:1) 1. far-seeing soma flows, the steer, the lord of hymns, the furtherer of days, of mornings, and of heaven. breath of the rivers, he hath roared into the jars, and with the help of sages entered indra's heart.

712 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK II III Soma Pavamana
2:3:1) 1. with sacrifice we seek to thee fair cherisher of manly might in mansons of the lofty heavens.

713 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK II XI Indra
2:11:1) 1. o indra, if a hundred heavens and if a hundred earths were thine,-- no, not a hundred suns could match thee at thy birth, not both the worlds, o thunderer.

714 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK II XVI Soma Pavamana
2:16:2) 2. high in the seat of heaven is placed the scorcher's sieve: its, threads are standing separate, glittering with light. the swift ones favour him who purifieth this: with brilliancy they mount up to the height of heaven.

715 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III I Soma Pavamana
3:1:2) 2. the beams of pavamana, sent from earth and heaven his ensigns who is ever stedfast, travel round. when on the sieve the golden-hued is cleansed he rests within the jars as one who seats him in his place.

716 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III II Soma Pavamana
3:2:3) 3. thy juice, o pavamana, sends its rays abroad fixe splendid skill, like lustre, all heaven's light, to see.

717 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III XII Indra
3:22:2) 2. o indra, fill thy belly anew with meath that seems to flow from heaven. the sweet-voiced raptures of this juice have come, as 'twere to heaven. to thee.

718 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III XIII Soma Pavamana
3:13:1) 1. o purifying soma, bring to us the wondrous treasure, meet. for lauds, that is in earth and heaven!

719 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III XXI Agni
3:21:1) 1. o agni, god, we kindle thee, refulgent, wasting not away, that this more glorious fuel may send forth for thee its shine to heaven. bring food to those who sing thy praise!

720 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK III XXII Indra
3:22:3) 3. radiant with light thou wentest to the sky, the luminous realm of -heaven. the gods, o indra, strove to win thy friendly love.

721 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV I Soma Pavamana
4:1:1) delicious meathp most wealthy, father and begetter of the gods. he, gladdening, best of cheerers, juice that indra loves, enriches with mysterious treasure earth and heaven.

722 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV III Soma Pavamana
4:3:5) 5. the lake is brightened in the floods. soma, our friend, heaven's prop and stay, falls on the purifying cloth.

723 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV IV Soma Pavamana
4:4:2) 2. win thou the light, win heavenly light, and, soma, all felicities; and make us better than we are!

724 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV VIII Mitra， Varuna， Aryaman
4:8:3) 3. may we be thine, god varuna, and with our princes, mitra, thine: may we gain food and heavenly light!

725 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV XVI Indra
4:16:1) 1. as, like the morning, thou has filled, o indra, both the earth and heaven, so as the mighty one, great king of all the mighty race of men, the goddess mother brought thee forth, the blessed mother gave thee life.

726 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV I Soma Pavamana
4:1:12) 12. the sun beholdeth with his eye the heaven's dear quarter which the priests have set within the sacred cell.

727 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IV III Agni
4:3:1) 1. agni vaisvanara, born in course of order, the messenger of earth, the head of heaven, the sage, the sovran, guest of men, our vessel fit for their mouth, the gods have generated.

728 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V IV Soma Pavamana
5:4:4) 4. far-sighted soma, sage and bard, is worshipped in the central point, of heaven, the straining-cloth of wool.

729 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V IX Agni
5:9:3) 3. from thee, a bull but newly born, o agni, the kindled everlasting flames rise upward. aloft to heaven as ruddy smoke thou mountest: agni, thou speedest to the gods as envoy.

730 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V XIX Indra
5:19:3) 3. for thou art he, o indra, who upholdeth all our fortresses, the dasyu's slayer, man's sustainer, lord of heaven.

731 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V I Soma Pavamana
5:1:2) 2. make vayu glad, for furtherance and bounty: cheer varuna and mitra, as they cleanse thee! gladden the gods, gladden the host of maruts: make heaven and earth rejoice, o god, o soma!

732 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V II Soma Pavamana
5:2:7) 7. a way he rushes with his stream, across the regions, into heaven, and roars as he is flowing on.

733 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V IV Soma Pavamana
5:4:4) 4. this young exhilarating juice looks downward from its place in heaven, this soma drop that pierced the sieve.

734 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V V Soma Pavamana
5:5:5) 5. this pavamana, gladdening drink within the purifying sieve, gave splendour to the sun in heaven.

735 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V VIII Soma Pavamana
5:8:6) 6. the pavamana hymns bring weal: by these man goes to paradise, and, eating pure and holy food, attains to immortality.

736 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK V XVII Soma Pavamana
5:17:3) 3. stream opulence to us, ye drops of soma, pressed and purified pouring down rain from heaven in floods, and finding light!

737 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XI Surya
6:11:1) 1. this spotted bull hath come and sat before the mother in the east, advancing to his father heaven.

738 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI VII Agni
6:7:3) 3. o active jatavedas, bring devotion that wins progeny, agni, that it may shine to heaven!

739 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI X Agni
6:10:1) 1. eager for wealth we meditate agni's effectual laud to-day, laud of the god who touches heaven.

740 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XIII Agni
6:13:2) 2. the waters' child, the blessed brightly-shining one, agni whose, light is excellent. may he by sacrifice win us in heaven the grace of mitra, varuna, and the floods!

741 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XVII Soma Pavamana
6:17:2) 2. enjoying lovely amrit by his wisdom he divided, each apart from other, earth and heaven. he gladly wrapped himself in the most lucid floods, when through their glory they-found the god's resting-place.

742 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XIX Indra
6:19:3) 3. raw kine thou filledst with ripe milk. thou madest surya rise to heaven. heat him as milk is heated with pure sdma hymns, great joy to him who loves the song!

743 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XVI Agni
6:16:3) 3. devouring in their greedy jaws, they make sustaining food irb heaven, for indra, agni, homage, light.

744 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VI XVIII Indra
6:18:3) 3. so he resplendent in the battle overcame krivi by might. he with his majesty bath filled the earth and heaven, and waxen strong. one share

745 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VII III Soma Pavamana
7:3:2) 2. then, beautifully radiant, certain heavenly ones proclaimed their kinship with him as they looked thereon: savitar opens, as it were, the fold of heaven.

746 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VII III Soma Pavamana
7:3:3) 3. and now that thou, o pavamana, art above this earth and heaven and all existence in thy might, thou shinest like a bull supreme among the herd.

747 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VII V Agni
7:5:2) o'ercome the glimmering black with beauty, and bringing forth the dame, the great sire's daughter, holding aloft the radiant lights of surya, as messenger of heaven he shines with treasures.

748 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VII XIII Agni
7:13:3) 3. much-lauded jatavedas, him who sends oblations up to heaven, prepared in service of the gods.

749 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VIII VIII Indra
8:8:2) 2. the earth and heaven cling close to thy victorious might, as sire and mother to their child. when thou attackest vritra, all the hostile bands shrink and faint, indra, at thy wrath.

750 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VIII IX Indra
8:9:1) 1. the sacrifice made indra great when he unrolled the earth, and made himself a diadem in heaven.

751 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK VIII XIV Indra-Agni
8:14:1) 1. indra and agni, in your deeds of might ye deck heaven's lucid realms: famed is that hero strength of yours.

752 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IX XVI Indra
9:16:1) 1. come hither, indra, with thy bays, come thou to kanva's eulogy! ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

753 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IX XVI Indra
9:16:2) rim shakes the soma here like a wolf worrying a sheep. ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day i have gone to heaven.

754 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IX XVI Indra
9:16:3) the stone bring thee as it speaks, the soma-stone with ringing voice! ye by command of yonder dyaus, god bright by day! have gone to heaven.

755 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IX I Agni
9:1:2) sheen, with perfect sheen thou liftest up thyself in light. thou, visiting both thy mothers, aidest them as son; thou joinest close the earth and heaven.

756 Hymns of Sama Veda PART SECOND BOOK IX XII Agni
9:12:3) 3. he hath, enduing thousand robes that suit him, as sacrifice upheld the light of surya, giver of ample gifts in hundreds, thousands, supporter of the heavens, earth's lord and ruler.

757 Hymns of Atharva Veda I. Charms to Cure Diseases and Possession by Demons of Disease (Bhaishagykni) V, 4. Prayer to the kushtha-plant to destroy takman (fever)
1::3) 3. the asvattha-tree is the seat of the gods in the third heaven from here. there the gods procured the kushtha, the visible manifestation of amrita (ambrosia).

758 Hymns of Atharva Veda I. Charms to Cure Diseases and Possession by Demons of Disease (Bhaishagykni) XIX, 39. Prayer to the kushtha-plant to destroy takman (fever), and other ailments
1::6) 6. the asvattha-tree is the seat of the gods in the third heaven from here. there came to sight the amrita (ambrosia), there the kushtha-plant was born.

759 Hymns of Atharva Veda II. Prayers for Long Life and Health (Âyushyâni) VIII, 1. Prayer for exemption from the dangers of death
2::9) 9. the two dogs of yama, the black and the brindled one, that guard the road (to heaven), that have been despatched, shall not (go after) thee! come hither, do not long to be away; do not tarry here with thy mind turned to a distance!

760 Hymns of Atharva Veda II. Prayers for Long Life and Health (Âyushyâni) VIII, 2. Prayer for exemption from the dangers of death
2::14) 14. may heaven and earth, the bestowers of happiness, be auspicious and harmless to thee; may the sun-shine, and the wind blow comfort to thy heart; may the heavenly waters, rich in milk, flow upon thee kindly!

761 Hymns of Atharva Veda III. Imprecations Against Demons， Sorcerers， and Enemies (Âbhikârikâni and Krityâpratiharanâni) III, 9. Against vishkandha and kâbava (hostile demons)
3::1) 1. of karsapha and visapha heaven is the father and earth the mother. as, ye gods, ye have brought on (the trouble), thus do ye again remove it!

762 Hymns of Atharva Veda III. Imprecations Against Demons， Sorcerers， and Enemies (Âbhikârikâni and Krityâpratiharanâni) II, 12. Imprecation against enemies thwarting holy work
3::6) o ye maruts, he who abuses the holy practice which is beiog performed by us, may his evil deeds be firebrands to him, may the heavens surround with fire the hater of holy practices!

763 Hymns of Atharva Veda III. Imprecations Against Demons， Sorcerers， and Enemies (Âbhikârikâni and Krityâpratiharanâni) VII 37. Curse against one that practises hostile charms
3::2) 2. avoid us, o curse, as a burning fire (avoids) a lake! strike here him that curses us, as the lightning of heaven the tree!

764 Hymns of Atharva Veda IV. Charms Pertaining to Women (Strikaratâni) VI, 60. Charm for obtaining a husband
4::3) 3. dh�tar (the creator) supports (didhhra) this earth, dh�tar supports the heavens, and the sun. may dhatar furnish this spinster with a husband after her own heart).

765 Hymns of Atharva Veda V. Charms Pertaining to Royalty (Râgakarmâni) IV, 8. Prayer at the consecration of a king
5::4) 4. thyself a tiger, do thou upon this tiger-skin stride (victorious) through the great regionst all the clans shall wish for thee, and the heavenly waters, rich in sap!

766 Hymns of Atharva Veda V. Charms Pertaining to Royalty (Râgakarmâni) I, 9. Prayer for earthly and heavenly success
5::2) at his bidding: s�rya (the sun), agni (fire), or even gold! inferior to us shall be our rivals! cause him to ascend to the highest heaven

767 Hymns of Atharva Veda VII. Charms to Secure Prosperity in House， Field， Cattle， Business， Gambling， and Kindred Matters XI, 2. Prayer to Bhava and Sarva for protection from dangers
7::4) 4. we offer reverence to thee from the east, from the north, and from the -south; from (every) domain, and from heaven. reverence be to thy atmosphere!

768 Hymns of Atharva Veda VII. Charms to Secure Prosperity in House， Field， Cattle， Business， Gambling， and Kindred Matters XI, 6. Prayer for deliverance from calamity, addressed to the entire pantheon
7::8) 8. to the animals of the earth and those of heaven, to the wild beasts of the forest, to the winged birds, do we speak: they shall deliver us from calamity!

769 Hymns of Atharva Veda VIII. Charms In Expiation of Sin and Defilement VI, 120. Prayer for heaven after remission of sins
8::1) 1. if air, or earth and heaven, if mother or father, we have injured, may this agni g�rhapatya (household fire) without fail lead us out from this (crime)

770 Hymns of Atharva Veda VIII. Charms In Expiation of Sin and Defilement VI, 120. Prayer for heaven after remission of sins
8::3) 2. the earth is our mother, aditi (the universe) our kin, the air our protector from hostile schemes. may father sky bring prosperity to us from the world of the fathers; may i come to my (departed) kin, and not lose heaven!

771 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::8) 8. this great goddess earth, kindly disposed, shall receive the (sacrificial) skin! then may we go to the world of well-doing (heaven)!

772 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::17) 17. pure and clear may these sacrificial women, the waters bright, flow into the pot! the), have given us abundant offspring and cattle. may he that cooks the porridge go to the world of the pious (heaven)!

773 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::18) 18. purified by (our) prayer, and clarified by the ghee are the soma-shoots, (and) these sacrificial grains. enter the water; may the pot receive you! when ye have cookect this (porridge) go ye to the world of the pious (heaven)!

774 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::20) 20. the porridge has a thousand surfaces, a hundred streams, and is indestructible; it is the road of the gods, leads to heaven. yonder (enemies) do i place upon thee: injure them and their offspring; (but) to me that brings gifts thou shalt be merciful!

775 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::35) 35. thou art a lusty male, penetratest heaven: go thou to the rishis, descended from rishis! dwell in the world of the pious: there is a well-prepared (place) for us two!

776 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 1. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::37) 37. with the light with which the gods, having cooked the porridge for the br�manas, ascended to heaven, to the world of the pious, with that would we go to the world of the pious, ascending to the light, to the highest firmament!

777 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::6) 6. in that one of the two hemispheres and the two heavenly worlds, conquered by the pious, which especially abounds in light, and is rich in honey, in that do ye in the fulness of time come together with your children!

778 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::17) strength, those among them that are sleek and those that are poor. the thirty-three gods attend them mayest thou, (o cattle), guide us to the heavenly world!

779 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::18) 17. to the bright world of heaven thou shalt lead us; (there) let us be united with wife and children! i take her hand, may she follow me there; neither nirriti (destruction), nor ar�ti (grudge), shall gain mastery over us!

780 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::21) 20. three regions are constructed after the pattern of the br�hmana: yonder heaven, the earth, and the atmosphere.--take the (soma-) shoots, and hold one another, (o man and wife)! they (the shoots) shall swell (with moisture), and again go back into the winnowing-basket!

781 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::26) 25. purified by the purifiers, the (waters) flow pure from the clouds, they reach to the spaces of heaven, and of the earth. they are alive, refresh the livino, and are firmly rooted: may agni heat them, after they have been poured into the vessel!

782 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::27) 26. from heaven they come, into the earth they penetrate; from the earth they penetrate into the atmosphere. may they, now pure, yet purify themselves further; may they conduct us to the heavenly world!

783 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::35) 34. in sixty autumns the treasurer (of the porridge) shall fetch it, by the cooked grain he shall obtain heaven; the parents and the children shall live upon it. bring thou this (man) to heaven, into the presence of agni!

784 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::39) 38. with ghee thou hast covered it, hast made this place (for the porridge): may it, peerless, spread afar to heaven! upon it shall rest the mighty eagle; gods shall offer it to the divinities!

785 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 3. The preparation of the brahmaudana, the porridge given as a fee to the Brahmans
9::55) 54. in many ways heaven assumes within itself a different form, according to circumstances. it (the heaven) has laid aside its black form, purifying itself to a bright (form); the red form do i sacrifice fot thee into the fire.

786 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XX, 127. A kuntâpa-hymn
9::2) 2. whose twice ten buffaloes move right along, touether with their cows; the height of his chariot just misses the heaven which recedes from its touch.

787 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XII, 1. Hymn to goddess Earth
9::63) 63. o mother earth, kindly set me down upon a well-founded place! with (father) heaven cooperating, o thou wise one, do thou place me into happiness and prosperity!

788 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIII, 1. Prayer for sovereign power addressed to the god Rohita and his female Rohinî
9::9) 9. all thy climbings, advances, and all thy ascents with which thou, (rohita, the sun), fillest the heavens and the atmosphere, having strengthened thyself with their brahma and payas (spiritual and physical essence) do thou keep awake (do thou watch over) among

789 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIII, 1. Prayer for sovereign power addressed to the god Rohita and his female Rohinî
9::24) radiant bay steeds of the sun, the immortal, ever draw the delightful chariot. rohita, the drinker of ghee, the shining god, did enter the variegated heavens.

790 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIII, 1. Prayer for sovereign power addressed to the god Rohita and his female Rohinî
9::44) 44. that do i know of thee, o immortal, where thy march is upon the sky, where thy habitation is in the highest heaven.

791 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIII, 1. Prayer for sovereign power addressed to the god Rohita and his female Rohinî
9::45) 45. s�rya (the sun) surveys the sky, s�rya the earth, s�rya the waters. s�rya is the single eye of being: he has ascended the great heavens.

792 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XI, 5. Glorification of the sun, or the primeval principle, as a Brahman disciple
9::9) 9. this broad earth and the heaven the brahmak�rin first brought hither as alms. having made these into two sticks of firewood he reveres them upon them all beings have been founded.

793 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIX, 53. Prayer to Kâla (time), personified as a primordial power
9::3) placed upon time; him, verily, we see existing in many forms. he carries away all these beings (worlds); they call him time in the highest heaven.

794 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIX, 53. Prayer to Kâla (time), personified as a primordial power
9::5) 5. time begot yonder heaven, time also (begot) these earths. that which was, and that which shall be, urged forth by time, spreads out.

795 Hymns of Atharva Veda IX. Prayers and Imprecations in the Interest of the Brahmans XIX, 54. Prayer to Kâla (time), personified as a primordial power
9::4) 4. upon time the gandharvas and apsarases are founded, upon time the worlds (are founded), in time this angiras and atharvan rule over the heavens.

Tibetan Buddhism: The call of His Holiness the Dalai Lama and the sages for world peace not match "kingdom of heaven | heavens | heaven | Heaven | paradise | heavenly "

Orthodox Catholic Church: The Old Testament of Holy Scripture

No. Name Content

1 Old Testament Job 15:15
15 behold, he putteth no trust in his saints; yea, the heavens are not clean in his sight.

2 Old Testament III Esdra 3:6
6 and thou leadest him into paradise, which thy right hand had planted, before ever the earth came forward.

3 Old Testament III Esdra 6:2
2 before it thundered and lightened, or ever the foundations of paradise were laid,

4 Old Testament III Esdra 7:53
53 and that there should be shewed a paradise, whose fruit endureth for ever, wherein is security and medicine, since we shall not enter into it?

Orthodox Catholic Church: The New Testament of Holy Scripture

No. Name Content

1 New Testament Luke 23:43
43 and jesus said unto him, verily i say unto thee, to day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

2 New Testament II Corinthians 12:4
4 how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.

3 New Testament Composite 8:43
43 [lk 23:43] and jesus said unto him, verily i say unto thee, to day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

Judaism: “Torah”

No. Name Content

1 Exodus 24:10
the god of israel; and there was under his feet the like of a paved work of sapphire stone, and the like of the very heaven for clearness.

2 Deuteronomy 4:32
now of the days past, which were before thee, since the day that god created man upon the earth, and from the one end of heaven unto the other, whether there hath been any such thing as this great thing is, or hath been heard like it?

3 Kings 8:27
27 but will god in very truth dwell on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house that i have builded!

4 Jeremiah 14:22
22 are there any among the vanities of the nations that can cause rain? or can the heavens give showers? art not thou he, o lord our god, and do we not wait for thee? for thou hast made all these things. {p}

5 Chronicles 6:18
18 but will god in very truth dwell with men on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house which i have builded!

6 Psalms 20:7
7 now know i that the lord saveth his anointed; {n}he will answer him from his holy heaven with the mighty acts of his saving right hand.

7 Ecclesiastes 2:3
yet to lay hold on folly, till i might see which it was best for the sons of men that they should do under the heaven the few days of their life.

8 Genesis 1:8
8 and god called the firmament heaven. and there was evening and there was morning, a second day. {p}

9 Deuteronomy 25:19
19 therefore it shall be, when the lord thy god hath given thee rest from all thine enemies round about, in the land which the lord

10 Deuteronomy 30:12
12 it is not in heaven, that thou shouldest say: 'who shall go up for us to heaven, and bring it unto us, and make us to hear it, that we may do it?'

11 Kings 8:30
and hearken thou to the supplication of thy servant, and of thy people israel, when they shall pray toward this place; yea, hear thou in heaven thy dwelling-place; and when thou hearest, forgive.

12 Amos 9:2
2 though they dig into the nether-world, thence shall my hand take them; and though they climb up to heaven, thence will i bring them down.

13 Chronicles 2:5
5 but who is able to build him a house, seeing the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain him? who am i then, that i should build him a house, save only to offer before him?

14 Chronicles 28:9
fathers, was wroth with judah, he hath delivered them into your hand, and ye have slain them in a rage which hath reached up unto heaven.

15 Psalms 148:13
13 let them praise the name of the lord, for his name alone is exalted; {n}his glory is above the earth and heaven.

16 Job 2:12
and knew him not, they lifted up their voice, and wept; and they rent every one his mantle, and threw dust upon their heads toward heaven.

17 Job 38:29
29 out of whose womb came the ice? and the hoar-frost of heaven, who hath gendered it?

18 Job 38:37
37 who can number the clouds by wisdom? or who can pour out the bottles of heaven,

19 Proverbs 23:5
5 wilt thou set thine eyes upon it? it is gone; {n}for riches certainly make themselves wings, like an eagle that flieth toward heaven. {p}

No.	Name	Content
1	Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Maccabees	7:11) as he spoke these noble words: "it was from heaven that i received these; for the sake of his laws i disdain them; from him i hope to receive them again."
2	Old Testament/The Pentateuch/Deuteronomy	32:40) "to the heavens i raise my hand and swear: as surely as i live forever,
3	Old Testament/The Pentateuch/Deuteronomy	33:26) "there is no god like the god of the darling, who rides the heavens in his power, and rides the skies in his majesty;
4	Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Kings	8:45) listen in heaven to their prayer and petition, and defend their cause.
5	Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Kings	2:11) as they walked on conversing, a flaming chariot and flaming horses came between them, and elijah went up to heaven in a whirlwind.
6	Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Chronicles	7:13) if i close heaven so that there is no rain, if i command the locust to devour the land, if i send pestilence among my people,
7	Old Testament/The Historical Books/2 Chronicles	7:14) whom my name has been pronounced, humble themselves and pray, and seek my presence and turn from their evil ways, i will hear them from heaven and pardon their sins and revive their land.
8	Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees	3:18) but judas said: "it is easy for many to be overcome by a few; in the sight of heaven there is no difference between deliverance by many or by few;
9	Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees	4:10) so now let us cry to heaven in the hope that he will favor us, remember his covenant with our fathers, and destroy this army before us today.
10	Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees	9:46) cry out now to heaven for deliverance from our enemies."
11	Old Testament/The Historical Books/1 Maccabees	16:3) take my place and my brother's, and go out and fight for our nation; and may the help of heaven be with you!"
12	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Job	15:15) if in his holy ones god places no confidence, and if the heavens are not clean in his sight,
13	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms	2:4) the one enthroned in heaven laughs; the lord derides them,
14	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms	19:7) from one end of the heavens it comes forth; its course runs through to the other; nothing escapes its heat.
15	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms	20:7) god will answer him from the holy heavens with a strong arm that brings victory.
16	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Psalms	78:23) so he commanded the skies above; the doors of heaven he opened.
17	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Proverbs	8:27) "when he established the heavens i was there, when he marked out the vault over the face of the deep;
18	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/The Book of Wisdom	9:10) send her forth from your holy heavens and from your glorious throne dispatch her that she may be with me and work with me, that i may know what is your pleasure.
19	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Sirach	43:1) the clear vault of the sky shines forth like heaven itself, a vision of glory.
20	Old Testament/The Prophetic Books/Jeremiah	51:15) he has sworn who made the earth by his power, and established the world by his wisdom, and stretched out the heavens by his skill.
21	Old Testament/The Prophetic Books/Daniel	4:23) stump and roots of the tree are to be left means that your kingdom shall be preserved for you, once you have learned it is heaven that rules.
22	Old Testament/The Wisdom Books/Sirach	40:27) the fear of god is a paradise of blessings; its canopy, all that is glorious.

No.	Name	Content
1	New Testament/The Gospels/Matthew	18:10) "see that you do not despise one of these little ones, for i say to you that their angels in heaven always look upon the face of my heavenly father.
2	New Testament/The Gospels/Luke	15:18) i shall get up and go to my father and i shall say to him, "father, i have sinned against heaven and against you.
3	New Testament/The Gospels/John	3:31) but the one who comes from heaven (is above all).
4	New Testament/The Gospels/Acts	3:21) whom heaven must receive until the times of universal restoration of which god spoke through the mouth of his holy prophets from of old.
5	New Testament/New Testament Letters/2 Corinthians	12:4) was caught up into paradise and heard ineffable things, which no one may utter.
6	New Testament/New Testament Letters/Galatians	1:8) but even if we or an angel from heaven should preach (to you) a gospel other than the one that we preached to you, let that one be accursed!
7	New Testament/New Testament Letters/Hebrews	9:24) for christ did not enter into a sanctuary made by hands, a copy of the true one, but heaven itself, that he might now appear before god on our behalf.
8	New Testament/The Gospels/Luke	23:43) he replied to him, "amen, i say to you, today you will be with me in paradise."

No.	Content
1	regina caeli, 23 may 2021
2	regina caeli, 16 may 2021
3	regina caeli, 9 may 2021
4	regina caeli, 2 may 2021
5	regina caeli, 18 april 2021
6	regina caeli, 5 april 2021
7	regina caeli, 31 may 2020
8	regina caeli, 24 may 2020
9	regina caeli, 17 may 2020
10	regina caeli, 10 may 2020
11	regina caeli, 3 may 2020
12	regina caeli, 26 april 2020
13	to members of the alunni del cielo (“students of heaven”) association (10 november 2018)
14	regina c�li, 28 may 2017
15	regina c�li, 21 may 2017
16	regina c�li, 14 may 2017
17	regina c�li, 7 may 2017
18	regina c�li, 30 april 2017
19	regina c�li, 23 april 2017
20	regina c�li, 17 april 2017, easter monday
21	regina c�li, 1st may 2016
22	regina c�li, 28 march 2016, easter monday
23	regina caeli, 3 may 2015
24	regina c�li, 19 april 2015
25	where heaven begins (17 october 2014)
26	regina caeli, 1st june 2014
27	regina caeli, 25 may 2014, holy land
28	regina caeli, 18 may 2014
29	regina caeli, 4 may 2014
30	regina caeli, 27 april 2014
31	regina caeli, 21 april 2014, easter monday
32	regina c�li, 12 may 2013
33	regina c�li, 5 may 2013
34	regina c�li, 21 april 2013
35	regina c�li, 7 april 2013
36	regina c�li, 1st april 2013, easter monday
37	regina c�li, 29 april 2012
38	regina c�li, 15 april 2012
39	regina c�li, 9 april 2012, easter monday
40	regina c�li, 12 june 2011, solemnity of pentecost
41	regina caeli, 29 may 2011
42	regina caeli, 22 may 2011
43	regina caeli, 15 may 2011
44	regina caeli, 8 may 2011 - mestre
45	regina caeli, 1st may 2011
46	regina c�li, 25 april 2011, easter monday
47	regina c�li, 9 may 2010
48	regina c�li, 25 april 2010
49	regina c�li, 11 april 2010
50	regina c�li, 5 april 2010, easter monday
51	regina c�li, 24 may 2009 - cassino
52	regina c�li, 17 may 2009
53	regina c�li, 12 may 2009 - jerusalem (holy land)
54	regina c�li, 3 may 2009
55	regina c�li, 19 april 2009, divine mercy sunday
56	regina c�li, 24 march 2008, easter monday
57	regina caeli, 20 may 2007
58	regina caeli, 6 may 2007
59	regina caeli, 22 april 2007, pavia (italy)
60	regina caeli, 15 april 2007
61	regina caeli, 4 june 2006, pentecost
62	regina caeli, 21 may 2006
63	regina caeli, 7 may 2006
64	regina caeli, 30 april 2006
65	regina caeli, 23 april 2006
66	regina caeli, 17 april 2006, easter monday
67	regina caeli, 8 may 2005
68	regina caeli, 1 may 2005
69	regina caeli, 8 june 2003, croatia
70	regina caeli, 4 may 2003, madrid
71	regina caeli, 28 april 2002
72	regina caeli, 21 april 2002
73	regina caeli, 14 april 2002
74	regina caeli, 7 april 2002
75	regina caeli, 1 april 2002
76	regina caeli, 11 may 1997, lebanon
77	regina caeli, 4 may 1997
78	regina caeli, 27 april 1997,prague
79	regina caeli, 20 april 1997
80	regina caeli, 13 april 1997,sarajevo
81	regina caeli, 6 april 1997
82	regina caeli, 31 march 1997
83	regina c�li, 27 may 1990, rabat (malta)
84	regina caeli, 27 may 1979
85	regina caeli, 13 may 1979
86	regina caeli, 6 may 1979
87	regina caeli, 22 april 1979

No.	Name	Content
1	2011 RELIGIOUS FREEDOM， THE PATH TO PEACE	1) sacred scripture, in harmony with our own experience, reveals the profound value of human dignity: ��when i look at your heavens, the work of your fingers,
2	2010 IF YOU WANT TO CULTIVATE PEACE， PROTECT CREATION	1) [4] dante alighieri, the divine comedy, paradiso, xxxiii, 145.
3	2005 DO NOT BE OVERCOME BY EVIL BUT OVERCOME EVIL WITH GOOD	1) carried to contempt for god, has given rise to the earthly city; love of god, carried to contempt for self, has given rise to the heavenly city" (de civitate dei, xiv:28).
4	1990 PEACE WITH GOD THE CREATOR， PEACE WITH ALL OF CREATION	4) it must not be based on a rejection of the modern world or a vague desire to return to some "paradise lost" .
5	1969 THE PROMOTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS， THE WAY TO PEACE	4) value of spiritual fulness and personal as well as collective and social salvation; earthly and temporal peace, to us, is the reflection and prelude of heavenly and eternal peace.

No.	Name	Content
1	Old Testament Job 15:15	15 behold, he putteth no trust in his saints; yea, the heavens are not clean in his sight.
2	Old Testament III Esdra 3:6	6 and thou leadest him into paradise, which thy right hand had planted, before ever the earth came forward.
3	Old Testament III Esdra 6:2	2 before it thundered and lightened, or ever the foundations of paradise were laid,
4	Old Testament III Esdra 7:53	53 and that there should be shewed a paradise, whose fruit endureth for ever, wherein is security and medicine, since we shall not enter into it?

No.	Name	Content
1	New Testament Luke 23:43	43 and jesus said unto him, verily i say unto thee, to day shalt thou be with me in paradise.
2	New Testament II Corinthians 12:4	4 how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
3	New Testament Composite 8:43	43 [lk 23:43] and jesus said unto him, verily i say unto thee, to day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

No.	Name	Content
1	Exodus 24:10	the god of israel; and there was under his feet the like of a paved work of sapphire stone, and the like of the very heaven for clearness.
2	Deuteronomy 4:32	now of the days past, which were before thee, since the day that god created man upon the earth, and from the one end of heaven unto the other, whether there hath been any such thing as this great thing is, or hath been heard like it?
3	Kings 8:27	27 but will god in very truth dwell on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house that i have builded!
4	Jeremiah 14:22	22 are there any among the vanities of the nations that can cause rain? or can the heavens give showers? art not thou he, o lord our god, and do we not wait for thee? for thou hast made all these things. {p}
5	Chronicles 6:18	18 but will god in very truth dwell with men on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house which i have builded!
6	Psalms 20:7	7 now know i that the lord saveth his anointed; {n}he will answer him from his holy heaven with the mighty acts of his saving right hand.
7	Ecclesiastes 2:3	yet to lay hold on folly, till i might see which it was best for the sons of men that they should do under the heaven the few days of their life.
8	Genesis 1:8	8 and god called the firmament heaven. and there was evening and there was morning, a second day. {p}
9	Deuteronomy 25:19	19 therefore it shall be, when the lord thy god hath given thee rest from all thine enemies round about, in the land which the lord
10	Deuteronomy 30:12	12 it is not in heaven, that thou shouldest say: 'who shall go up for us to heaven, and bring it unto us, and make us to hear it, that we may do it?'
11	Kings 8:30	and hearken thou to the supplication of thy servant, and of thy people israel, when they shall pray toward this place; yea, hear thou in heaven thy dwelling-place; and when thou hearest, forgive.
12	Amos 9:2	2 though they dig into the nether-world, thence shall my hand take them; and though they climb up to heaven, thence will i bring them down.
13	Chronicles 2:5	5 but who is able to build him a house, seeing the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain him? who am i then, that i should build him a house, save only to offer before him?
14	Chronicles 28:9	fathers, was wroth with judah, he hath delivered them into your hand, and ye have slain them in a rage which hath reached up unto heaven.
15	Psalms 148:13	13 let them praise the name of the lord, for his name alone is exalted; {n}his glory is above the earth and heaven.
16	Job 2:12	and knew him not, they lifted up their voice, and wept; and they rent every one his mantle, and threw dust upon their heads toward heaven.
17	Job 38:29	29 out of whose womb came the ice? and the hoar-frost of heaven, who hath gendered it?
18	Job 38:37	37 who can number the clouds by wisdom? or who can pour out the bottles of heaven,
19	Proverbs 23:5	5 wilt thou set thine eyes upon it? it is gone; {n}for riches certainly make themselves wings, like an eagle that flieth toward heaven. {p}

Constitutional Standards Compared to Scriptures of Global

Catholic Church: The Old Testament of Holy Bible

Catholic Church: The New Testament of Holy Bible

Catholic Church: 31,628 important Christian documents on peace since 1245

Catholic Church: Past Popes for Nearly a Hundred Years ‘Messages on World Day of Peace’

Catholic Church: Pope Franciscus, nearly 4,000 important ideas, opinions, or propositions on

Islam: “Qurʾān”

Islam: “Hadith”

Hinduism: “Vedas”

Tibetan Buddhism: The call of His Holiness the Dalai Lama and the sages for world peace not match "kingdom of heaven | heavens | heaven | Heaven | paradise | heavenly "

Orthodox Catholic Church: The Old Testament of Holy Scripture

Orthodox Catholic Church: The New Testament of Holy Scripture

Judaism: “Torah”